Starting Over

by GothAmy

Summary:

Amy Rose is embarking on a journey to share her love with the world, spreading joy, making new friendships and helping anyone she could along the way. She was only supposed to be gone for 3 months, but the longer she was gone, the harder it was to return to a life that she felt she never really belonged in, in the first place. So she retired her trusty piko piko hammer and made the difficult decision to leave her life in the past, including everyone in it, especially the blue hedgehog that had held her heart in an iron grip and to start over. It wasn't easy at first, she had to get rid of most of her valuables, ditch her electronics and use an alias name when travelling abroad so that she couldn't be tracked. Eventually the months had turned into years and she had settled into a nice and comfortable life with new friends, but there was one person she never lost contact with all these years. A trusted friend turned into a potential lover. What she didn't count on was that Sonic had never given up on looking for her.

Notes:

Happy Honda Days everyone!
Some songs that I was listening to while writing these scenes
-"Her Light" Cleo Sol
-"Promises" Cleo Sol

Chapter 1: Early mornings

A sakura colored hedgehog bicycled down the streets of a small sleepy town. Long wavy quills that stopped just above her fluffy pink tail fluttered behind her as a gentle breeze passed through the air.

 

The wind lifted maple colored leaves up off the ground and they swirled in intricate circles in the air. Dancing delicately until they floated back down to the earth beneath her feet. 

 

She smiled giddily as she took a deep breath, feeling her lungs fill up with the cool, crisp winter air. She exhaled loudly and started to pick up her pace.

 

She pumped her legs quickly, until she could feel her thighs ache in protest at the strain she was causing them. She stood up on the bicycle, heart pounding against her chest and closed her eyes.

 

She smiled widely, from ear to ear like a Cheshire cat. Her fangs poked out the sides of her lips as she relished in the feeling of the ice cold wind whipping against her face. The feeling of her quills dancing wildly against her body just as the leaves below her feet had once done. 

 

Her racing heart is full of excitement, a sense of adventure and joy.

 

The sensation reminded her of another life.

 

A past life.

 

One where her heart was still full of hope and infatuation over a person who would never love her back.

 

Not in the way she wanted him too at least….

 

It was a life she had chosen to leave behind.

 

She opened her eyes, revealing bright jade eyes that sparkled like stars in a midnight sky. The bike started to slow down, she sat down on the seat and settled her beating heart.

 

She peddled again, slower this time than the last. The feeling faded almost as quickly as it had come. She let the memories that came along with it dissipate as she cut to the right down a familiar street.

 

That life was just a memory now.

 

A distant memory.

 

She smiled as she saw a green canary running down the street ahead of her. The bird was clutching her tote bag against her chest as she ran her heart out towards her destination.

 

The Sakura hedgehog picked up her pace again, she rang the bell that was located on the handlebar of her beige beach cruiser.

 

The canary made an audible squeak, almost dropping her bag, her shoulders tensed up and she jumped slightly in surprise at the sound of the bell chiming so closely behind her.

 

The hedgehog laughed wholeheartedly at the sight of the frazzled bird as she finally caught up to the side of the canary. She pumped the brakes of the bike to a halt and wiped away the tears in the corner of her eyes as she continued to laugh. 

 

“Need a ride Tekno?” She teased.

 

The female canary puffed out her cheeks, crossing her arms as she turned her back to the pink hedgehog and she kicked at the ground. The leaves crunched underneath her sneakers as they were kicked up and away from the bird. 

 

“Yes please..” the bird grumbled slowly.

 

“Hmmm? Sorry, what did you say? Didn’t catch it” She teased as she tried to stifle the laugh caught in her throat.

 

“Oh cut it out Amy!” Tekno whined as she threw her tote bag into the basket in front of Amy’s bike alongside her purse.

 

She sat sideways on the seat behind Amy and rested her head against the shoulders of the pink hedgehog, wrapping a single arm loosely around the other's petite waist so she wouldn’t fall off once Amy started to peddle again.

 

“You know, I really should fire you. You were supposed to open the shop today, Tekno.” Amy scolded. She took a left on the upcoming street, just one more block and they’d be at their destination. 

 

“You wouldn’t!” Tekno gasped loudly, her feathers ruffled and she nudged Amy in the shoulder lightly in retaliation.

 

“Mmmh you’re right, I wouldn’t. But I really could if I wanted to!” She chuckled.

 

“You’re so mean Amy! I overslept…. again hehe~” Tekno laughed sheepishly.

 

“Alright, alright! I’m done I swear, soooo… "What kept you up this time?” She asked curiously.

 

“Ah well, Sticks dropped off this vintage Atari game set she found at a yard sale, but she couldn’t get it to work. Sooo~ I got to tinkering with it, and well one thing led to another….”

 

“And by the time I realized what time it was, it was already 3am and I had taken the whole thing apart and well I think I dozed off some time after that!!” She huffed in exasperation.

 

“Sticks and her junk! It’s beyond me how she even fits all this stuff in that tiny apartment of hers… but did you get it to work after all that trouble?” Amy sighed.

 

“I wish! I figured out it was an issue with one of the wires had been shot, so I gotta see if I got some extra wire around my dads workshop to fix it later.”

 

“Well sounds like an easy enough fix for a genius like you!” Amy turned around to face her briefly and flashed her an endearing, loving smile.

 

The green canary beamed at her best friend's praise, blushing slightly at the flattery Amy offered her so casually. She really was so lucky to have found such a good friend as her!

 

‘Good friends are so rare now a days too’

 

Tekno never felt uncomfortable around the hedgehog, never felt like she had to hide her unique interest’s, her hobbies or aspirations out of fear of rejection with Amy.

 

Amy had always been so kind to her, so open, so supportive and full of love. It amazed her really that she could be this way after all the tragedy that had befallen her. 

 

Amy’s parents had died when she was a mere child, victims of the fallout of an evil man’s plans to take over the world. It crushed Teknos' heart to know that Amy never had anyone to look after her, to take care of her when she was sick or needed help finding her way in life.

 

She had no mother to soothe her when she got hurt,  to hold her and tell her everything would be okay when the boy she loved broke her heart. All of the heart ache she had endured for so long on her own…. Yet she was still so pure.

 

She was so selfless, she never hesitated to put another person's well being before her own. She constantly went out of her way to help others around town, any way she could. She was a saint, a much better person than her, that's for sure. 

 

But Amy inspired Tekno to be better than she ever thought she could be. She smiled warmly back at her best friend.

 

“Thank you Amy, that means a lot to- Oh! It looks like your boyfriend is here again!!” Tekno exclaimed giddily.

 

Amy’s ears stood straight up and flushed red, her shoulders tensed up at the statement and she whipped her head back around to see the man she knew Tekno was talking about. 

 

“H-he’s not my boyfriend!” Amy yelped, her muzzle flushed and she was suddenly aware of how loud her heartbeat sounded in her ears. 

 

She almost swerved into a tree in the process of turning around to look for him, but she was able to straighten the bike out before disaster struck and she embarrassed the both of them.

 

“Were…. Just old friends is all! Good friends…” she wheezed, trying to find an excuse for herself. 

 

Amy looked ahead of the road and could see him leaning against the wall near the entrance of her bakery shop. One of his black combat boots was pressed up and into the wall as he waited patiently for her arrival.

 

“Pfft okay, ‘Sureee’~ I'm just saying I don’t know a single person who has an old friend that’s willing to travel thousands of miles on at least a monthly basis for just a cup of coffee and small talk with an ‘old friend’.” Tekno stated matter of factly, air quoting her fingers in the air and nudging Amy’s side suggestively. 

 

‘Well that’s the convenience of being able to use chaos control at your whims disposal.’

 

Amy could see a trail of smoke from the cigarette he held between the fingers of his free hand, she could vaguely see a dried out bouquet of lavender flowers in his other hand. 

 

She watched him bring the cigarette up to his lips as he took a long drag from it. He inhaled deeply and blew the  smoke up into the air. He was looking at the leaves in the trees that were across the street. 

 

He watched as they moved gently with the wind’s unletting breeze, some of them floating away all together. They were such a temporary thing. 

 

Winter was coming, the trees would soon be bare, save for the snow that would cover the branches. The ground would be snowy and white instead of the color of maple and red fall leaves. With it, it would wash away more of the past and bring forward a new year.

 

“Plus, that wagging tail of yours tells me otherwise!! You big liar!!!” 

 

“I-I’m just uhh excited to see a friend! That’s not a crime!!!”

 

Tekno leaned closer to Amy’s ear, “I’d be excited too if a hunk like that was waiting for me at work this early in the morning~ I mean god damn! They don’t make men like that anymore.” Tekno sighed dreamily. 

 

‘You could say that again Tekno.’

 

He technically is man made, somewhat…

 

The male hedgehog ears twitched as he heard the gears of a bicycle spinning. He turned to his left to see the two familiar girls bickering and nudging each other back and forth as they came off the street and up onto the sidewalk. 

 

“Shut it, he’ll hear you Tekno!” she whispered sternly. Amy’s ears folded outwards to the side of her head  in embarrassment. She could see his attention was now focused on them approaching him and the shop.

 

‘God I hope he didn’t hear us’ 

 

The sides of his lips curled upward in a small smile in their direction as he watched Amy and Tekno dismount the bike. Amy put the kickstand of the bike out and pushed the bicycle into a bike lock right outside the shop. 

 

She turned around to finally get a good look at him and she couldn’t help the wide smile that spread across her face along with a small blush.

 

He was here early, she wasn’t expecting him to come around for another 2 weeks, maybe 3 at least. She thought he was supposed to be working on a new case this week, maybe she had mixed up the dates he was supposed to be gone in her head.

She’d have to remember to ask him if work at G.U.N had been slow for him. He usually only came by when he was done with a mission on his days off, which were rare and 

Nonetheless she was still happy to see him, he had been coming by more often lately. Staying a little longer each time than the last. She wasn’t one to complain either, she enjoyed his company, as quiet he could be some times.

She especially liked that she never had to pursue him, she never had to beg him to visit her, to spend time with her. She never asked him to come back, to stay, those choices she left up to him, they were in his hands to make. 

She was done trying to force things, pushing her feelings onto others. Done chasing, done running when she didn’t even know how to walk.

That’s not who she is anymore, not the person she wanted to be anymore.

Shadow’s eyes never left her, he took in every inch of her body from top to bottom. From the black doc marten boots to the sheer black tights she wore underneath a black button up dress. She had a white turtleneck tucked underneath with a red wool knit scarf wrapped around her neck & an oversized red with a white faux fur lining. 

 

He memorized the sight of her in this exact moment. One where he has her full attention, where her excitement and smile was being directed at him, only him & no one else. At someone who didn’t deserve it, who wasn’t worthy of it. 

 

He shot her a toothy grin, his fang poking at his bottom lip as they stood in silence for a second. 

She opened her mouth to greet him, but was interrupted by Tekno whistling as she scooted past the two of them, waving a set of keys in her hand.

 

“Excuse me lovebirds.” They jingled loudly as she opened the front door to the bakery.

 

Amy’s muzzle flushed a deeper shade of pink at her comment and she turned around in embarrassment. She brought a hand to try and cover her evident blush.

 

“T-Tekno!”

 

Tekno snickered under her breath and just as she was about to walk through the door she looked back over her shoulder at the ebony and crimson striped hedgehog.

 

“Back so soon Shadow? My oh my, you must have really missed our dear Amy huh~” Tekno teased him suggestively.

 

Shadows brows furrowed, he crossed his arms and turned his nose up in the air at her. He scoffed, but the light blush on his tan muzzle wasn’t lost on her.

 

“I’ll give you too a moment then.” Tekno snickered as she flipped the closed sign to open and threw her & Amys purse across the countertop.

 

The door jingled as it closed, and Amy turned back around to look up at Shadow shyly.

 

“Sorry about that, Tekno’s just trying to get me back for teasing her this morning. Hopefully you weren’t waiting for too long out in the cold.”

 

Amy’s arms were clasped behind her back and one of her feet was tracing circles into the ground. Shadow found the behavior rather…. Cute.

 

“Don’t worry about it Rose, I haven’t been waiting for very long either” 

 

A lie, he’s been waiting over an hour  and burned through half a carton of cigarettes, but she didn’t need to know that.

 

She looked back up at him, a warm smile gracing her features. She took a large step towards him, lunging almost, before he felt her arms wrap around his waist underneath his brown G.U.N jacket that was lined with white faux fur around the collar..

 

He smiled softly, reciprocating her hug. He placed his chin on the top of her head as she buried her face into his chest fur, and they stayed that way for a minute until he felt her body stir underneath him.

 

He felt her pull away from him, he immediately missed the warmth her body had once provided him. He looked down at her and his eyes widened slightly in surprise to see the irritated expression on her face.

 

Did he do something wrong?

 

Amy’s brows were furrowed together, her arms were on her hips and she was pouting at him, her bottom lip stuck out. She looked rather adorable instead of menacing as he might think  she was hoping to look.

 

“Chaos, Shadow you’re cold to the touch! You know the start of winter has come here. You need to dress warmer when you come to visit! The seasons here are much harsher than they are in Mobius.” She scolded him.

 

Shadow's eyes softened, he couldn’t help but chuckle at her obvious concern for his well being. Him, the ultimate life form. He wasn’t capable of catching things like a “cold” or any illnesses, but It was endearing to him to know she truly cared for him.

 

“Tsk! It’s not funny, now come here. This will have to do until I can knit you your own scarf.” Amy said as she unwrapped the red scarf that had been around her own neck. She stood up on her tippy toes to loop the scarf over his neck, he leaned down to help her reach.

 

He didn’t bother to protest, he knew she wouldn’t have any of it. Besides he enjoyed being this close to her, the concentrated yet determined look she had on her face was soo, cute.

 

Amy tugged the ends of the scarf to straighten them out before looking up and smiling proudly at her work. He regarded her facial features as he was inches away from her face.

 

Her muzzle was tinged pink, was it because of the cold? Or was it the proximity that had closed between them? He looked down at her lips, instinctively his tongue ran across his own to wet them. He wanted nothing more than to close the gap between them even further and press his lips against her plump pink lips that called to him.

 

Her hands found his own, she held them out in front of them. Her thumbs rubbed the top of them, her long eyelashes fluttered as she met his gaze. Her blush deepened ever so slightly.

 

She stood back up on her tippy toes, her eyes closed and her lips connected with the side of his face on his cheek.

 

“I’m so happy to see you, Shadow.” She whispered in his ear. His tail wagged, his own muzzle flushed pink. 

 

“Now let’s get you inside so you can warm up, would you like your usual?” She hummed, bringing a hand to his other cheek, rubbing it and then pinching it gingerly. She took the dried out bouquet of lavender from his other hand.

Shadow nodded in agreement and opened the door for Amy and she hung her coat up on the rack by the entrance. Shadow sat down at his usual booth, he watched Amy throw on a white apron over her dress.

 

She tied a neat bow in the back, threw her quills up into a ponytail and began to get to work, frosting pastries & putting bread into the oven. 

 

She made him a shot of espresso while he waited for them to finish their start up. She set the small cup of espresso down at his table along with a small bowl of dark chocolate covered espresso beans.

 

“You’re too kind Rose.” He said, smiling up at her as he took a sip of the coffee. The shot was perfectly balanced as always, much better than what he could do at home or get around Mobius. Maybe it tasted this good because she had made it just for him.

 

“Anything for my favorite customer.” She smiled sweetly at him, touching his shoulder as she walked back to the kitchen. Soon enough, the rest of Amy’s employees had clocked in and began to work, leaving Amy with some down time before the store officially opened.

 

Among them a large cream colored polar bear named Bark, Bean, a lanky green woodpecker and Cosmo a green cream colored seedrian that helped with the floral section of the bakery/cafe.

 

He pretended to read the book he had brought with him, but truthfully if Amy was within eyes view he never got farther than a couple of lines before his mind wandered. 

 

He enjoyed watching her doing anything really, he had learned a lot about her this way. Her nervous habits, what her body language was communicating by the way she stood, what her hands were doing.

 

His eyes moved back to his book as he saw Amy take her apron off and hang it on a coat rack. He didn’t want to look like a creep if she caught him staring at her.

 

Amy walked over to his table carrying a tray of food, she set down a macchiato for him along with a freshly prepared omelet with diced roasted baby potatoes and micro greens. She set a cappuccino and pastry on the other side and sat across from him.

 

Amy pulled her hair out of her ponytail and sighed in content as she took a sip from her cappuccino.

 

“Oh this was much needed!”

 

“You work too hard, Rose.” Shadow said as he proceeded to take a sip of the macchiato.

 

‘Delicious’

 

“Hmm… maybe, but I think it pays off. Don’t you?” Amy’s eyes looked somber for a second before her eyes lit up again as she tried to change the subject.

 

“Sooo how long are you in town for?” She asked happily, taking a bite of her pastry.

 

Shadow’s brows furrowed slightly, he knew Amy had a good worth ethic, she had a drive like no other which is what ultimately helped her succeed in life. However he couldn’t help but feel that it wasn’t always the healthiest mindset for her.

 

Working so hard, always trying to prove yourself, why you belong somewhere. Having your image of self worth dangling on the ideology that others will treat you better once you break your back for them. 

 

“Not long…” Shadow looked away from her seeing her expression fall.

 

“Oh… how long is not long?” she looked down at her coffee mug.

 

“I had some free time between the mission I was working on and… I wanted to see you.” 

“But, I have to head back soon.” He glanced at his watch to check how much time he had left.

Shadow’s hand found hers on the table, he rubbed it gingerly, she looked back up at him catching his eye. A small blush graced her features, she smiled coyly at him as she intertwined their fingers.

 

“It’s only been a week since we last saw each other.” She teased.

“It feels like an eternity.”

“Patience is a virtue, Shadow.”

“I never claimed to be a virtuous man, Rose.” He smirked mischievously at her, his eyes shifted, taking on a fervorous look as he watched her blush intensify.

The tips of her ears turned a darker shade of pink.

“It can pay to be patient~” she matched his gaze.

“Is that so?” He could feel her foot run up against his leg underneath the table.

“It looks like you’ll just have to be a little more patient to find out.” She stuck her tongue out at him as she got up to put their empty plates in the back of the kitchen.

The door to the bakery jingled open, a red armadillo & yellow squirrel walked in.

“Mmmh! I could smell your cooking a mile away Amy!” The red armadillo exclaimed as he sat at one of the booths.

Amy peeked her head from out of the back and waved happily to the pair.

“Mighty! Ray! So good to see you two! I have fresh baked pie coming out of the oven in 2 minutes.”

 

The boys sighed happily, Amy’s cooking was the best in town. 

“Hey Tekno, can you bring the boys some pie & hot coffee?” She glanced back over to Shadow who was rubbing his temples in annoyance as he looked at something on his phone.

“Sure thing Amy baby.” 

Amy grabbed a small basket she had set aside and walked back over to Shadow, placing her hand on his shoulder.

He looked up at her, features softening as he immediately forgot what had been bothering him already.

“I’m assuming you need to go already?” Amy asked him, her tone was soft and understanding.

 

He only nodded at her in response as he got up. He pulled out his wallet and put a hefty amount of rings on the table.

“Shadow, it’s on the house you don’t have to pay! The food is not even worth that much.”

 

“I insist, I’m  fond of the service here” he smirked.

Amy rolled her eyes at him, taking Shadow by the hand as she led him out through the back of the store where he would be able to chaos control more discreetly.

“Cmon, before you get yourself in trouble at work.”

Shadow followed her obediently until they were outside of the bakery. Amy turned around and displayed the basket.

It had a fresh bouquet of lavender, along with a few strands of eucalyptus leaves. There was a mason jar full of dried lavender buds along with chamomile and other herbs for tea. A bag of dark roast coffee beans, along with a smaller mason jar full of dark chocolate covered espresso beans, a box full of pastries and sweets with a letter tucked between them.

“A small care package to send you home with, think of it as a token of my gratitude for you always coming out to see me when you have time… I’m sure this isn’t the most convenient relationship for you to maintain but I’m grateful nonetheless.” 

Amy smiled warmly up at him, lighting a fire in his heart that raged like no other.

 

She handed him the basket, their fingers grazed against each other in the exchange.

Shadow caught her arm just as she was pulling away from him, pulling her closer to him. His free arm pulled her in by her waist until she was pressed up against him.

He nuzzled her arm against his cheek, taking a second to sniff her perfume as his nose dragged across her wrist. 

Vanilla bean, toasted marshmallows & caramel.

He kissed her wrist, resisting the urge to run his tongue against her warm flesh.

“ You know I wouldn’t hold it against you if you just said you missed me when I was gone Rose…” he whispered into her ear.

 

Amy’s face flushed, her ears folded back as she felt blood rush to their surface. She looked nervous, a tinge of fear in her eyes.

Was she afraid he’d run away from her if she showed too much interest in him? If she crossed the delicate line they had been treading for the last year and half. If she treated him like a lover instead of a friend? 

“I-I know… I just…” her voice trembled, she had become more shy over the years, more timid with intimacy. Less forward and bold than she used to be as a child. A product of the cruel rejection she had faced all those years.

“I won’t run away from you if you do…. I would never deny you, no matter the ask.” His voice was so calm, so tender with her, he wanted to reassure her.

Still she couldn’t help, but shrink at those words. He hit the nail on the head oh her fear. He saw through her so easily, he knew her better than anyone these days.

‘Fuck I shouldn’t of said that.’

Shadow mentally cursed himself for being so brash. 

“I-I missed you Shadow. I really did….. I always do.” 

“Hmm I missed you too Rose.” He purred in satisfaction at her honest response and leaned down to press his lips against hers. Their lips connected, with only a minor hesitation on her part before she gave into his touch. He took the lead, guiding her eager mouth to match his rhythm.

Her lips were soft, and warm. She tasted utterly sweet with a hint of the coffee she had earlier. He guided her a few steps backwards until she felt her back press up against a wall. She shivered as her body made contact with the cool surface of the wall.

He pressed one of his hands on the wall next to her head to steady himself, his other hand was underneath her chin, dipping her face up to his as they continued to kiss

Amy’s head felt like it was spinning, it was so cold outside yet at this very moment her skin felt a blaze. An insufferable, inescapable heat was building up between them, that she wasn’t sure she would be able to endure.

His tongue slid across her bottom lip, asking for entrance, she obliged him and he pulled her even closer into him than before. Her hand dragged up his chest, brushing through his silky chest fur until her fingers were grasping his quills roughly.

 

Her heart was pounding, she felt a rush of excitement as she managed to process how well their bodies fit against each other. She could feel his knee between her legs, unknowingly pushing closer towards the warmth of her inner thighs.

His frame trembled slightly as he fought the urge to do what his body and mind desired so greatly to do to her. His hand ran down her waist, finding a comfortable place on her waist as he rolled his hips into her own.

Amy moaned into the kiss and he pulled away. He needed to stop now, before he got carried away with her. He knew if he continued he wouldn’t find the will to go back home, ever again. 

Shadow opened his eyes to see Amy’s flustered face, looking back at him. He took in the sight of her, enjoying the aroused expression she had on her face, her unsteady panting as she struggled to catch her breath and the look in her eyes that told him she was disappointed that he had stopped.

As if on cue, Shadows' phone rang loudly, splitting the silence between them as they both looked down to see Rouge’s name across his phone as it continued to ring. 

Amy spoke first.

 

“It looks like you’re needed back in Mobius, you better take that before she comes looking for you.” Amy giggled.

“Keh! Annoying woman” Shadow groaned, rubbing his temples, he pulled a chaos emerald out of his pocket.

 He looked back over at Amy, leaning down to give her a final goodbye kiss on her forehead.

“I’ll try to be back soon, Rose.” He whispered in her ear.

She closed her eyes and in a bright flash of green he was gone. She sighed, her arms wrapped around themselves and she shivered from the cold. She no longer felt his warmth, and she wondered how long it would be until she saw him next.

Chapter 2: Buried Memories

Notes:

Songs I listened to while writing this chapter that I recommend you all listen to while reading!
It'll hopefully give you a better feel of Amy's emotions.

"Fool for you"- Snoh
"You keep me waiting"-Snoh
"What was I made for"- Billie Eilish

Amy brought her fingers up to her lips, she could still feel the tingling sensation in her core that left her yearning for more, more of him.

 

More of his touch.

 

His warmth.

 

She walked back into the cafe, thinking about their relationship. Something she seldom tried to do, she didn’t want to complicate things between them. 

 

Not yet….

 

She pulled her hair back into a high ponytail to keep her quills out of her face while she worked. She threw her apron back on, tying a neat bow around her waistline.

 

She huffed loudly trying to think about anything else but this subject that racked around in her head unrelenting, as she stared at the silver mixing bowl that held a large heap of dough in it.

 

Amy tapped the marble countertop impatiently as her mind couldn’t help but wander back to the subject she was trying very much to avoid. 

 

‘Ugh just let it go Amy!’

 

But those questions loomed over her shoulders, pestering her.

 

Was she afraid? What was it that scared her so much?

 

Maybe it was the possibility of change, when she had grown so used to their current dynamic. 

Could you even blame her?

 

Things were good, they were simple, easy even, their interactions came naturally for them now.

 

If they put a title on their relationship would things change between them? If they did change, to what extent would they change?

She had just started to feel settled and welcomed in this town after being on the move for so long.

She had set her roots down, and opened up her dream bakery. Gotten herself a nice little place, made new friends, who were like family to her now.

 

Could she handle change right now?

 

She didn’t know the answer to that, how could she even begin to guess how that would work?

 

Even though Amy knew she wouldn’t want him to feel obligated to change his life for her, she couldn't help but wonder, would he be okay leaving his job, his home, his friends and moving into this small town with her?

 

Would he be satisfied settling down and living a quiet type of life? Passing out candy to trick or treaters on Halloween , decorating a Christmas tree with her in December, growing old together?

 

The things regular people would do, not the excitement of saving the world from aliens, evil scientist’s mad plan’s or the thrill of his detective work at G.U.N.

 

Her ears folded out to the sides of her head as she pursed her lips.

 

Would he want a family? Maybe he would…. Maybe he’d be okay with those things…. but she couldn’t say that for certain and that’s what scared her.

They were all questions she was too afraid to ask him. It was easier to ignore it. Easier to feign ignorance then face the possibility of change right now.

 

Things were good, they worked well this way, if that changed. She wasn’t sure she would be able to take it, her heart would be irreparably shattered if she lost what they had developed over the years. 

 

This was the one thing she was sure of.

But could she really ignore these gnawing questions for much longer? They had been treading dangerous waters lately, tip-toeing around the borders of friendship and lovers more and more often.

 

Which one was it? If he asked her, what would she even say to him?

 

Where did their paths ultimately lead too? Were they even attached by the red string of fate?

 

Did she even believe in that type of silly little thing anymore?

 

She wasn’t so sure….

 

It had been her tarot cards that had led her to Little Planet that fateful day after all… and where had that gotten her? 

 

She was supposed to meet her soulmate, the love of her life, the man she’d eventually marry and have kids with! Yet all she was met with was heartbreak and unrequited love.

 

‘Pfft, so much for fate.’ Amy huffed, furrowing her brows and pulled the cloth that was draped over the mixing bowl off and threw it to the side of the counter, she spread flour generously onto the counter. She let her fingers and hands get to work as they kneaded the dough repeatedly.

 

She spent years pining and chasing after a man that never had the capacity to love HER back. 

 

“Bastard had time for every other girl that threw herself his way though!” She snarled as she kneaded the dough harder into the table. 

 

That was another thing all on its own. Amy, after all, had been on the run the past 4 years of her life. She had been hiding her identity from others everywhere she went. It was hard on her, to be running away from her past for so long.

 

To not be openley to others when it was a part of her that came so naturally to her. Yet she had to remind herself not to get too comfortable anywhere, because she knew she couldn’t stay long without risking being caught up. The Freedom Fighters had a lot of connections around the areas that they had helped rebuild, or defended during the war, so she couldn't go just anywhere to hide out.

 

With that, Tails being as smart as he is would help Sonic and friends to try and track her via her electronic devices, her bank statements, her communication watch, her hammerspace energy even. She had to give up those material possessions so that she could travel lightly, quickly and without the fear of being tracked. She traveled thousands of miles in the matter of months, she took as many trains, flight trips and boat rides she could feasibly take with the little money she had left.

 

 Amy’s foot tapped against the floor, she pulled the bread dough apart in her hands, spreading and kneading it across the table before her.

 

That was a problem in and of itself when the person you’re trying to outrun could be on the other side of the world in a matter of minutes, seconds even. She knew he could find her in a heartbeat if she slipped up somewhere along the way so she had to be careful, bide her time. 

 

Until she was continents away from the city of Mobius.

 

Where people didn't know or care about Sonic the Hedgehog, where she wasn't recognized anymore, until she found a place she thought she could be free in.

Not to mention the fact that she was a bright pink hedgehog that had sported the same look for the past 5 years, she wasn’t easy to miss. It was even harder to stay “incognito” or go unnoticed when the world renowned hero of Mobius and teenage heart throb, Sonic the Hedgehog was running around asking about you.

 

In spite of all of this, Amy knew that when she had made the decision to not come back to Mobius, to the Freedom Fighters, to her friends, to him….. that things wouldn’t be easy for her. Not for a very very long time at least.

 

Everyone would eventually come looking for her, they cared about her after all, she wasn’t blind to that, they were a make-shift family, forged through shared trauma and struggle essentially. 

 

Sonic cared about her too, she understood that much.

 

 They were friends after all.

 

He just didn’t care the way she wanted him too. It was a silly childish desire of her’s perhaps, maybe even a selfish one to want him to want her the way she wanted him.

 

To love her as much as she loved him.

 

Amy had never wanted anything in her life more than to have the love of that man, his admiration, his respect, to be his.

 

That was a time when she genuinely thought she couldn’t live without him, without his presence in some way, shape or form in her life. When she would rather wither away and die than to not be with him. 

 

She felt her fingers tremble as they tried to work the dough back and forth. She shuddered and tried to ignore the tears that were building up in her eyes, they threatened to fall, but Amy wouldn't let them. She wasn’t supposed to feel this way anymore!

 

Chaos, she was a fool.

 

A stupid, pathetic little girl.

 

So desperate to have him.

 

Praying, no PLEADING to Gaia.

That someday, he would reciprocate even an ounce of her feelings.

 

Anything.

 

She would take anything.

 

Tears finally fell from her eyes, trailing down her warm rosy cheeks and hitting the cold marble countertop. A choked sob escaped her lips.

 

She would take anything at all he would willingly give to her and cherish it with her whole heart, feeding the fire that raged in her heart for him, that burned for him and him alone. It would give her a speckle of hope, enough so that she would be willing to wait her whole life until he came around to the notion of them becoming an item one day.

 

She often wondered how much of her dignity and self respect did she sacrifice in an attempt to get his attention? To woo him?

 

Probably more than she’d like to remember, but it was a time and place she never wanted to go back to. She refused too.

 

It was something she swore to leave in her past, where it belonged.

 

Her entire life would not revolve around him, not anymore, not ever again.

 

She knew her heart wouldn't be able to take it.

 

So she had chosen to abandon him…..All of them.

 

More teardrops cascaded down her cheeks, they traced delicate paths down her face like glistening crystals. 

 

In the end, Amy had left sometime after her 17th birthday without speaking a word to anyone about her plans to leave for good.

 

Instead she left under the guise of going on a road trip, a solo journey to spread her love & joy with the world and to create new friendships along the way. While all of it wasn’t exactly a lie, she wasn’t telling the whole truth either.

 

She just wasn’t planning on coming back after it all.

 

Amy cringed mentally at herself for being so cruel to everyone in that sense. She was at a disadvantage in that sense, she had only herself in this world and everything she had come to cherish, all her friends she had to let go of when she decided to let go of Sonic.

 

They didn’t deserve that, she should have had the decency to say goodbye, to leave a note for them, explaining herself, her reasoning, but each time she had tried, she couldn’t bring the words to paper, unable to think of the words to convey her feelings. 

 

It was a conversation she didn’t think she could bear to have earnestly, but there was no other way in her mind. It was simply the way things had to be. She knew if she had talked to her friends about it, they would do everything in their power to try and convince her not to leave.

 

They would say things along the lines of  “Your obsession with Sonic is just a silly little crush”,”You’ll eventually grow out of it.” That “it wasn’t a serious enough thing to make such a drastic change in her life all over a guy.” “There's other hedgehogs in the sea, you’ll eventually find the guy that’s right for you.” 

 

Her tears fell like silent raindrops onto her apron, they splashed onto the countertop, meshing into the overworked dough that her hands refused to let go of. 

 

But they just didn’t understand, Sonic was so much more than just a “cute guy she had a massive crush on”, he was more than just a “hero” to her.

 

He was everything to her, in every sense of the word. He was the very axis to which her universe revolved around.

 

He was everything there ever was to her since the day she met him on Little Planet that fateful day, the heartbeat to her existence. He gave her life meaning after she had lost everything to the war Eggman had started, he gave her wounded heart purpose, direction, pulled her out of the darkness and into the light.

 

He was the reason she pushed her body to the limits, why she trained day in and day out until she would literally collapse from exhaustion in the hopes that one day she could fight alongside him without burdening him. That one day she would be fast enough to catch up to him, to be able to run by his side instead of being left in the dust.

He was the spark that ignited her heart in flames that refused to dim even in the face of complete and utter rejection, humiliation and trivial envy. He was her very reason to live, every moment spent with him felt like a whirlwind of excitement and joy. He was a constant breath of fresh air to breathe, his courage, determination and the cocky mischievous grin he wore made every challenge seem suddenly conquerable.

 

Life was always unpredictable when she was around him, and that was fun for a long time, but in that symphony of chaos and adventure, she had lost herself somewhere along the way. Amy forgot who she was without him, before there was ever a Sonic in her life and she wondered who she could be without him.

 

Could she be more than an “annoying fangirl”, more than a “delusional lovestruck girl”, more than she thought she could ever be?

 

Amy wiped at the tears on her face with her sleeve, trying her best to stifle the choked sobs that gnawed away at her throat.

 

She didn’t know the answer to that at the time, but she wanted to find out, she wanted to pursue that little voice in her head that screamed at her to let him go, to open her eyes to the reality that Sonic would never come to love her. That he wasn't “shy, nervous or uncomfortable” around her because he liked her, he acted that way because she made him uncomfortable and he was too nice of a person to flat out hurt her feelings.

 

That he wasn't going to randomly wake up one day and realize he was wrong all these years about the. He wasn't going to realize that they were destined to be together, she would never have that ring, she would never wear that wedding dress she dreamed of and she would never hear the words “I love you Amy Rose” come from his lips.

 

She pushed the dough harder into the counter, biting her trembling lower lip.

 

She needed to finally grow up, she needed to move on, but to do that she needed to be as far away from him as she could physically get so that she didn't have to see him ever again.

 

 She prayed that with the distance and the absence of his presence she wouldn't have to be reminded of the hole he left in her heart.

 

There was an audible crackling noise that fell deaf on her ears.

 

Maybe time would heal her wounds, she’d like to think it at least bandaged them for now. That in a large part, had Shadow to thank for.

 

However, all her efforts had eventually led her here, to this tiny, snowy little town surrounded by luscious forest where rivers trailed down from snow peaked white mountains.

 

Here, she finally felt safe.

 

A large white paw settled itself on her shoulder, her body stiffened and she jumped in shock. Amy quickly wiped away at the tears that had matted down the soft fur around her face, trying to make herself look presentable again. She did her best to silently take a deep breath, but her throat strained as she tried to fill her lungs with air.

 

Amy slowly turned around to see a large cream colored polar bear towering over her.

 

“Oh, Bark honey! You startled me!” she laughed sheepishly as she tried to smooth her apron out.

 

He said nothing at first, he merely looked at Amy softly until his honey brown eyes shifted to the table she was kneading dough at.

 

Amy followed his eyes and she looked at the large crack that ran through the marble table. Her eyes widened in surprise, when had that happened? 

 

She stared back at her hands that were trembling, covered in a mixture of flour and dough. She sighed, feeling defeated and frustrated that she had allowed herself to get so worked up over…. over HIM.

 

Amy looked at the wad of dense, over-kneaded dough sitting on the counter that was as good as garbage now. She…she was supposed to be over him! Why was he even crossing her mind now?

 

“Sorry… didn’t mean to spook you boss…” Bark muttered quietly.

Her distraught jade eyes met Bark's sympathetic big brown eyes, she opened her mouth wordlessly. Her red, puffy eyes trailed to the floor, not knowing how to explain herself to him.

“....but maybe you could use a break, Miss Amy?” He said softly

 

“Yeah you’re probably right, Bark….” She groaned, bringing her hand up to her face in embarrassment.

 

She swallowed the lump she felt building up in her throat and anxiously wiped her hands away at the apron she was wearing. Amy finished dusting her hands off with a nearby rag and placed her apron on the counter.

 

Bark outstretched his arms to her, motioning to her as he grunted quietly. She looked at him briefly before she accepted his offer and wrapped her arms around his frame as best as she could. 

 

He was about three times her size, he was quite tall and was larger than average polar bears she had met before. He often reminded Amy of her old big brother Knuckles, they shared a similar build and sense of character. 

 

She really missed Knuckles, especially in times like these where she felt afraid, incredibly sad or lonely. He would silently embrace her, letting her cry and sob into his shoulder until his fur matted down with a mixture of her tears and snot.

 

 Knuckles never complained about it, he would wait until her emotions calmed down and would just pat her head. Ruffling the quills atop her head and telling her things would be okay as he laid atop the Master Emerald.

 

She would sit next to the emerald leaning against it with him, and they’d stare at the stars in the night sky on Angel Island. Somehow things always did feel like they would be okay after that. 

 

Amy sniffled slightly into Bark’s big furry white chest as he embraced her, letting her tears run dry. Bark rubbed the back of her head to soothe her as best he could, he didn’t like to see Amy so worked up. He cared about her, and had grown fond of her over the last few years he had come to know her. 

 

She was a good person, a saint really, and he knew in his gut she didn't deserve whatever was causing her to feel this way. He just wishes she’d open up about who was causing her this inner turmoil so he could pummel the guy until he learned some damn sense.

 

‘He’s like a big teddy bear.’ Amy thought.

 

“Thank you Bark, I'm feeling better now…. I don’t know what came over me.” Amy tried to laugh the incident off.

 

Bark simply nodded at her, patting the top of her head, not wanting to press the issue further. Not everything is meant to be shared.

 

“You know I always get emotional around the holidays.” She rubbed her shoulder nervously as she smiled bashfully at him.

 

“You don't have to explain yourself to me Miss Amy, but if you need me to beat someone up, just give me a name and I’ll be more than willing to take the trash out.” he snarled the last words out, crossing his arms.

 

Amy’s eyes widened at him in shock before she bellowed out a loud laugh as she slapped his shoulder.

 

“I'll keep that info in mind you big teddy bear!” Amy said happily as she shone her bright smile.

 

Bark scoffed loudly but grinned at her. He was happy that it seemed like she was feeling better now.

 

“I'll call Big over to see if he can fix the counter, go get some water and sit down for a bit ma’am.”

 

“Thank you Bark.” Amy touched his shoulder giving it a firm squeeze as she walked out of the back. They shot each other an understanding nod that nothing would be said of this to the others. Tekno wouldn't let her hear the end of it until she spilled the tea.

 

Once Amy was gone, Bark took a good look at the counter top, one portion was pushed further down into the ground than the other side. Making the counter look leveled as if an earthquake had split it. He ran his large hand over the deep crack in the solid marble table and wondered if Amy was really strong enough to do this.

 

She was such a tiny girl, she couldn't possibly have done this right? No, she couldn't…. It was probably really old and already had some cracks in it maybe?

 

He smirked, maybe he didn't need to beat anyone up for her, she might be very capable of doing it herself if she did break the counter. He let out a loud chuckle of his own, patting his belly in amusement.

 

Back in the heart of Downtown Mobius an ebony striped hedgehog was walking into a fancy skyscraper type apartment building. He took the elevator up to the very top floor to reach his penthouse suite. He was the only one that lived on this floor, he had made sure of that when he was moving in. He preferred it this way, Shadow valued his privacy above all else.

 

He set the basket he had been holding down onto the floor next to his feet and took his keys out, picking out the one that was needed to open the front door. He was about to unlock the door when his ear twitched at the sound of noise coming from inside his apartment.

 

Shadow pulled his gun out of its holster in his jacket, he racked the gun as quietly as he could. He picked the basket up off the floor, tucking it behind his body as he carefully opened the door slowly.

 

He walked inside, using the door as a shield as he came in at an angle so that he could see inside the foyer of his apartment, but he couldn’t be seen by anyone that might have been waiting for him.

 

Shadow looked down the foyer and could see that the lights were on in his living room, along with the tv that was the source of the noise he had heard. 

 

He walked further in, setting the basket down on his entry table. He held his gun up, pointing it forward as his trained eyes scanned the room for intruders. In the corner of his eyes he could see a pair of black satin prada high heels that were carelessly left on the floor. 

 

He looked towards the couch and noticed a perfectly tanned, oiled, sexy long leg draped over the couch in an alluring fashion.

 

Shadow’s brows furrowed, casting a shadow over his eyes, which held a glint of irritation towards the direction of his uninvited house guest. 

 

The woman hadn’t noticed his presence yet, so he scanned the room more and noticed that she had helped herself to a bottle of his red wine and some of his food that was perched on the kitchen island.  

Lines etched across his forehead, revealing the not so subtle tension beneath the surface. His lips tightened into a thin line, betraying a hint of his displeasure. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if trying to shield themselves from the source of annoyance.

 

The curvaceous bat however seemed either blissfully unaware of his presence or rather unfazed by his presence. She simply continued to file away at her cherry red colored long stiletto nails that were adorned with crystals and jewels. 

 

Shadow tucked his gun back into his holster as he watched her reach for the wine glass, taking a long swig from it before placing it back on his coffee table, without a coaster of all things.

 

‘Rude bitch.’

 

“What the FUCK are you doing in my apartment Rouge.”

 

“Well it’s about time you got home handsome, I’ve been waiting for you for hours.” Rouge's sultry voice said.

Notes:

Sorry for the long wait, life's been busy lately! Hope that you all enjoy this new chapter, please comment and let me know if you liked it, if you have any theories for what could be happening next or what you'd potentially like to see as the story progresses! :)

Chapter 3: Questions

Notes:

Sorry for the delay, I'm still working on this story, I update when I can but all of your support, likes and comments inspires me to keep writing so thank you for your support <3

Songs I listened to while writing this chapter that I recommend you all listen to while reading!
Songs are for Shadow's POV while thinking about Amy

"(They long to be) Close to you"-The Carpenters
"Aint no sunshine" -Bill Withers

Shadow growled loudly, smacking her dangling foot off the ledge of his couch. The bat looked towards him in visible annoyance, as he rudely shoved her without warning.

“HEY! Watch it asshole!” Rouge snarled back at him, baring her fangs as her wings snapped defensively at him.

“Hmpf!” Rouge scoffed loudly at him and crossed her arms, pouting at the angry ebony hedgehog.

“Why.  are.  you. here? How did you even get in here in the first place?” The words left his mouth bitterly. His fist slammed into a table, he bared his fangs back at her.

 

Rouge watched for the microexpressions in his face, the fleeting tightening of muscles and the subtle shift in which his annoyance manifested as he stared at her coldly. 

By

Yet they did nothing to stop Rouge from giving him a smart ass response. She really did love to rile men up whenever given the opportunity, call it a hobby, a favorite pastime, a passion even for her.

 

 She wasted no time, her perfectly painted red lips curved up into a devious shit eating grin.

 

“Hmmm, wouldn’t you like to know Ultimate edgelord?~” Rouge rolled her eyes at him, as she laid her head back down on the armchair. She went back to filing her nails, bringing her nails up to the light to inspect them once she was satisfied with their deadly, knife-like quality.

 

She could see his scowl in the corner of her eyes and couldn’t help but laugh at him. Shadow watched her carefully, looking from her hands to the sharp nail file she twirled between her fingers. 

 

“Is that even a serious question? Or did you just completely forget that I’m a professional jewel thief and spy?” She snickered, she eyed him quizzically as she looked him up and down, he was dressed rather warm for the weather in downtown Mobius lately.

 

It didn’t take him long to put two and two together, frowning harder than before.

 

“We have boundaries, Rouge and you've overstepped your place.” His tone was stern, unwavering as he wasn't amused with her antics today. 

 

“Well I wouldn’t need to overstep if you bothered to return my calls or texts! I sent you like 6 messages!”  She scoffed.

 

Rouge stood up, stretching her arms across her body as she arched her back. She smoothed out the black collared dress she was wearing, shimmying her hips to pull the skirt down and adjusted her bust in her collared blouse.

 

“I was busy.” He retorted.

 

“What could you possibly be so busy with you couldn’t be bothered to even respond to my messages, it’s business related. I wouldn’t be bothering you if it wasn’t.” Rouge snapped at him, putting an arm on her hip, stepping closer to him to wag her finger disapprovingly in his face. 

 

“Keh! It’s none of your business batgirl.”

 

Shadow looked away from her, he needed this conversation to be done with. If she kept trying to pry information out of him, he’d be forced to think of a shitty  excuse to explain himself and his absence.

 

Not only that, she was ruining what was once his splendid mood after spending the morning with his beloved Rose. 

 

“Your business is my business when your absence interferes with my ability to do my job!” She poked him in the chest aggressively, he was starting to get on her damn nerves.

 

“Drop it Rouge.” 

 

They made eye contact, his crimson eyes bore holes through her bright teal eyes as he caught her wrist mid poke. Rouge’s body tensed and her eyes flinched slightly as she wasn’t expecting him to grab her wrist like that.  

 

He wasn’t holding her hard enough to hurt her, but his grip was firm. Firm enough to let her know he could snap her wrist in seconds if he so pleased.  It was a warning to her, that she was pushing her luck.

 

“I was worried too, you know.” She said softly as she yanked her hand away from him. 

 

Rouge rubbed her wrist and turned her back to him, contemplating walking away from his insufferable ass attitude, going back to work, and giving the commander a piece of her mind for treating Rouge like she was Shadow's personal babysitter or something.

She didn’t understand why they still didn’t fully trust him in spite of everything he had done for the planet and for the greater good of the people of Mobius. Maybe they were afraid of the fact that they couldn’t control him. 

 

“….. you don’t need to worry about me Rouge. I’m perfectly capable of taking care of myself.” Shadow sighed and his tone softened slightly.

 

While their relationship could be abrasive at times due to their conflicting personalities, they were probably the closest thing either of them had to a family. They looked after each other, they cared, but it was something neither of them liked to admit to each other. Or to anyone else for that matter.

 

“It’s… it’s not something I can’t just not do Shadow. I care about you….Chaos, why do you always have to be so damn difficult, Shadow? Why do you insist on making everything you do a mystery? No one is out to get you, I’m on your fucking side if you just let me be!” Rouge shouted at him.

 

Another part of her just wanted to go back home and have another glass of wine. Maybe find herself in the loving strong arms of her fiery echidna lover and burn off some of the steam that was building up inside her from this tedious interaction.

 

“It’s not my intention to, but not everything that goes on in my life is exactly news worthy.” He sighed.

 

She couldn’t help but notice that he was particularly on edge today. He had ignored her text messages and blown all her calls this morning, while she couldn’t say this was particularly unusual behavior for him as he was never much of a talker. 

 

Shadow was simple in that way, he preferred things to be  short and sweet. It’s just how he’s always been, cutthroat and straight to business. It was a good attitude to have with the nature of the type of work they did. 

 

Yet, there was something about it that couldn’t help but worry her.

 

“Still!…. I just wish you’d let me in more, after all these years I thought you knew you could confide in me.”

 

She never used to question his habits, he allowed very few people into his life, her included, and preferred to live his life in relative privacy. He stuck to a nightlife going unbothered by the existence and problems of others.

 

To an extent she could understand his desire for privacy when as an Anti-hero your face is constantly plastered on the news, sometimes in a good manner, mostly in a bad manner.

 

“Rouge…. It’s not like that.” He rubbed his temple, feeling a migraine coming on. But Rouge wasn’t entirely convinced with his curt answer.

 

Lately he had been disappearing more often and for longer periods of time as well as being more secretive with what he was doing during this time.

 

“Then why can’t you just tell me what you were doing or where you were?” Rouge asked, her building frustration evident.

 

What exactly was he doing that he felt the need to hide from her? Rouge wasn’t sure, but she wanted to know so that she could bury the gnawing sense of worry that manifested from these unanswered questions. If it was a valid reason, she’d drop the subject.

 

“I just can’t, please just drop it Rouge.” Shadow groaned.

 

Shadow on the other hand wasn’t exactly sure what to tell Rouge. If he lied to her, she would know that he was lying and he’d never hear the end of this subject until he told her the truth. That sounded exhausting and irritating all at once.

 

However, if he told her the truth, he couldn’t be entirely sure that she wouldn’t open her mouth and go blabbing to her boyfriend Knuckles about it.

 

Knuckles had been incredibly distraught once he and everyone else had come to the realization that she wasn’t planning on coming back. Once their messages and calls stopped going through to her phone number. 

 

The uneasy feeling that settled in their stomachs when instead of the sound of her sweet voice politely asking you to leave her a message was replaced by an automated messaging system that stated the line was disconnected and no longer in service.

 

Knuckles was hurt that Amy didn’t feel like she could confide her struggles, her worries or the things that were hurting her in him. That she felt the need to mask her emotions or pretend to be okay when she clearly wasn’t for his own sake or the sake of not worrying others. 

 

She never wanted to be a burden to others, she worked so hard to do everything and anything she could to help everyone, but herself. Her kindness and warmth was an ocean that knew no bounds, she was the heart of our team and had kept us all afloat, but we had all failed to see that she was drowning herself in the process. 

 

Mostly, he felt ashamed that he wasn’t able to catch onto the symptoms of her growing depression before things had gotten so bad. He felt like he was a fool to not see the way she was slowly falling apart before everyone’s eyes. 

 

How often did he fail to see the hollow emptiness that replaced the sparkle in her jade eyes when she thought no one was looking at her. How many times did he ignore the loneliness that screamed and wailed from underneath the mask she wore?

 

He was so ashamed, he was supposed to be her big brother, he was supposed to look after her, to take care of her and protect her from things like this. Yet he didn’t know how or maybe he just couldn’t bring himself to have those difficult conversations with her when he noticed how thin she had started to get. When he noticed how her quills lost their vibrant shine and turned into a dull pale shade of pink. 

 

He was pathetic….. he should’ve been stronger for the both of them. If he was then maybe he would’ve been able to stop her before she made up her mind about things. He could have given her his strength, his support in her time of need when she didn’t think she could stand on her own two feet anymore. But he failed her and it was something he could never forgive himself for.

 

If she told Knuckles, he would tell Sonic, they were best friends after all. Then Sonic would come looking to Shadow for answers to her whereabouts and that would be another problem he didn’t need right now. 

 

Although he wouldn't mind having an excuse to wail on that blue rat, he’d definitely pay to see the look on that faker’s face when he finds out that he not only knew where Amy has been this whole time, but that he was the only one she chose to keep in her life. 

 

How would he take that news? What would his face look like when he realized that Amy trusted Shadow more than she did in him? That she’s been his for the past 4 years? That he’s the only one that had the pleasure of watching her mature into the fine young woman she is now? 

 

Shadow licked his upper lip, he thinks that the look of revelation and sense of twisted jealousy on Sonic’s face would be delicious.  But he wouldn’t betray Rose’s trust like that for a momentary sense of satisfaction and superiority, she was worth more than that. 

 

Shadow was snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Rouge clearing her throat loudly and snapping her fingers at him.

 

“Ahem! Earth to Shadow!?” She said,

 

Rouge crossed her arms, looking him dead on as she tapped her foot impatiently as she waited for his response. Shadow loosened the bright red scarf wrapped around his neck and took off his jacket, throwing it over the ledge of the couch.

 

Rouge's nose wrinkled slightly as the motion of his jacket being thrown over the couch wafted a new scent towards her. She leaned closer to him, inspecting him once over again as she sniffed the air around him slightly. 

 

The scent was sweet, a mixture of vanilla, marshmallows and coffee. A delicious gourmand that was nothing like the spiced cologne he normally wore or the general aroma of lavender that usually followed him. Her eyes widened as her eyes landed on his lips, she could see a trace of leftover sparkly peach tinted lip gloss.

 

Rouge’s mouth gaped open for a brief second, she placed the palm of her hand against the side of her cheek. Her lips curled into a wide smirk, her eyes lit up mischievously as she nudged his side playfully. 

 

 "Well, well, well, Shadow~ I see what you’ve been up to now, or maybe who you were doing all this time would be a better question than I asked earlier?~”

 

Shadow arched his brow questioningly, taking a step back from her, disliking the inquisitive look on her face. 

 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about Rouge.” Shadow scoffed, avoiding eye contact with her.

 

“Oh don’t be coy Shadow! The facade is over now, you didn’t think you could possibly hide something like this from me forever now could you? I’m a detective after all.” Rouge smiled triumphantly at him as she straightened out the black unbuttoned blazer she wore. 

 

Shadow stared down the hallway that led to his bedroom. His heart rate sped up and his stomach twisted as he felt a sense of uncertainty and panic wash over him.

 

‘Did she go into my bedroom? Did she look through my things?…. Did she find them…? No she couldn’t have right? I have them locked and hidden away for just that reason, but then what is she talking about?’

 

Shadow shifted his stance as he tried to contain the sense of worry that was building up in him. His muzzle flushed a light shade of pink at her line of questioning and his quills bristled slightly.

 

‘She couldn’t possibly know right?’

 

“Sooo, when were you planning on telling me about this little situationship of yours that you got going on?” Rouge asked.

 

‘She knows! Fuck how does she know?!?.’ Shadow’s inner panicked voice echoed in his mind, his lips pursed into a think line as he clenched his jaw. 

 

“There’s nothing going on to tell you about.” Shadow huffed, trying to keep his composure. 

 

“Ugh seriously? Can’t you just be honest with me, I mean I told you about me and Knuckles before we went public!”

 

“Oh yes because that was so hard to figure out before.” Shadow remarked in a snarky tone, rolling his eyes.

 

“Cmon Shads~ Who is she? Is she cute? Does she live close by? Where’d you meet each other? Oh-What species is she? How long have you been seeing each oth-“ 

 

“ROUGE! Please shut up!” Shadow snapped, a spark of chaos energy zapped between his hand that rested at his side.

 

“I'm not going to drop it until you give me some information, something preferably juicy~” Rouge teased as she leaned back into his couch, unphased by his building frustration at her.

 

“If I tell you something will you promise to shut up about this?” Shadow hissed at her.

 

“If it’s something worth my wild, then you got yourself a deal…. But I want to pick the questions!”

 

“Keh, you’d be lucky if I even let you ask one proper question, batgirl.” 

 

Rouge swatted him in the back of the head harshly, earning a glare from the ebony hedgehog as he rubbed the back of his head to soothe the sharp sting of her slap.

 

It looks like the both of them had enough of their own antics for the day. Rouge glared back at him, her wings snapped at him, daring him to say one more rude word to her.

 

“Fine, you get one question, but if you push your luck with it,  you won’t get any answers from me at all. So nothing along the lines of who she is or any crap like that. I don’t need you harassing her.” Shadow replied.

 

Rouge smiled eagerly, she scratched her chin thinking of a singular question that she could ask that would yield more than one answer to her worries.

 

If she tried to ask something too personal though it would make him feel like she was prying for information and it would only upset him more. Then she wouldn’t get any answers from him, and they’d just go back and forth for another hour.

 

She wanted to avoid that at all costs,  but then again she was also dying to know who the girl that’s been occupying all of Shadow’s free time is. She must be important to him if he’s not even willing to tell Rouge who she was.

 

He probably has a good reason for not telling her in the first place, but still she couldn’t help but be curious. Oh well, that piece of information is something she’d have to wait for him to tell her who she was once he’s ready. Or she’d have to do some more digging to find out on her own.

 

Then, the thought that weighed heaviest on her mind rose to the surface. The question blurted out of her mouth before either one of them had time to register exactly what she had asked.

 

“…. Are you happy?…. I mean does she make you happy…?” She asked him sincerely, she looked at him nervously. Unsure of how he was going to react to her question.

 

Shadow’s eyes widened in shock, his brows arched and his mouth parted slightly as he was taken back by her question. He looked away from her momentarily trying to process the question she had asked him. 

 

“Did Rose make him happy? Was he happy….?’

 

That was never a thought that had crossed his mind before because the way she made him feel wasn’t even a question to him. It was an undeniable truth, to him that is.

 

The answer was evident from his first fateful encounter with Rose, and every subsequent encounter with her since meeting her. She brought out feelings in him that he didn’t think he was capable of having since the death of his sister Maria. 

 

But it wasn’t a simple answer for him to communicate to Rouge, or even himself for that matter. When Maria had died, he felt like his life was put on hold.

 

In a way it was since he was cryogenically frozen in time for over 50 years. Everything had stopped for him, he felt nothing but pain, anguish, regret, and loneliness while he was suspended in a seemingly never ending state of animation. 

 

His reason for living, his purpose, his life had all belonged too and was for Maria’s sake. That’s what he was created for, for her. In the hopes that Dr. Gerald could somehow use his superior dna to cure her, but they never got that far. Their lives were snubbed from him in an instant, and with her death, he had lost his purpose in life. 

 

What good was he, without her? He didn't know anything but them and what little access they had to the outside world. He knew of the Ark, of needles, tubes, pain and the familiar fear when his back would hit the coldness of an exam table. From Maria, he learned of laughter, of tears, of hope, and of love, but it was a different type of love than what he felt for Rose.

 

Then his being was discovered by Dr. Robotnik, he was manipulated and used by the doctor and he was expected to go on living his life without the only family he had ever known. He was supposed to pave his way somehow without them? He didn’t know how, he didn’t want to try either.

 

Shadow never felt like he belonged on Mobius, the planet, the people on it, all of it felt so foreign to him, he felt so out of place among the freedom fighters, the restoration. He was in a constant state of discomfort, his life, his world felt hollow, he was a shell of the person he used to be more than when he was with Maria as a child.

 

He was walking through life like he was on autopilot, going through the motions, doing the bare minimum of what was expected of him. It felt like there was always a dark cloud that loomed over his shoulders, it thundered and rained over him. He couldn’t see his life beyond that shroud of darkness, he couldn’t envision a future in which he knew happiness again.

 

Then he met Rose and he felt like his life had not only started again, but was catapulted forward. Even if their encounter was accidental, a mistake on her part, confusing him for someone else. He couldn’t take his eyes off her, she was breathtaking to him.

 

At the time she didn’t possess a traditional sense of beauty like the girls he would see in magazines. He thought that she was beautiful, for the way she thought. She was beautiful, for the sparkle in her eyes when she talked about something she loved. She was beautiful, for her ability to make other people smile, even if she was sad. No, he didn’t think that she was beautiful for something as temporary as her looks. She was beautiful, deep down to her soul and that’s what drew him to her the most.

 

She was just this giant beam of light and of happiness, her smile was so wide and bright, her eyes sparkled like chaos emeralds in both the sun and the moonlight. She had magically parted the clouds that had loomed over him without even trying too. 

 

Amy Rose had made her way into his mind, his life and his heart by showing him a genuine kindness he had yet to experience before. She gave him a sense of… hope? Would that be the word for it? Hope for the future? Hope in mankind? Hope that he could find happiness maybe? 

Maybe the answer was simpler than he thought it was, it was definitely an obvious one to all the patrons of Amy’s bakery that he was infatuated with the pink hedgehog. She was the only person that could bring a smile to his typically grumpy face, the one who could melt the ice that incased his otherwise cold heart. She was the person who could break down the walls he built around himself and dig him out of the hole he buried himself in. 

 

They could see it in the way his eyes lit up when he saw her, the small curl of his lips when he watched her from afar. The timid wag of his tail when he heard her laugh, the way it would pick up when he was the source of her laughter or happiness.

 

Amy Rose brought out this tender, protective and gentler side of him that was unknown to most others. 

 

Yeah, the answer was probably pretty obvious.

 

The answer was evident in the way he fell in love with her soul, before he even had the pleasure of touching her skin. In the way his heart ached when he was apart from her, how he longed to see her every second of the day when he was gone.

 

Rouge studied Shadow’s features as his muzzle flushed a soft pink color, she watched his eyes soften and take on a tender look, his eyebrows relaxed and the stiffness in his body faded as he relaxed.

 

She smiled as she saw his tail wagging slowly back and forth, his ears sprawled out to the sides. There was a gentle, tranquil quality in the way he looked in this moment that she had never seen before.

 

“Well don’t leave me waiting handsome~” Rouge teased.

 

“Oh….. right, sorry. Um.” Shadow tried his best to bring justice to his thoughts without going into too much detail.

 

“Hmm, how do I say this…? She’s…. the sun that lights up my world… the moon that guides my dreams for the future….She’s the only paradise I’ve ever needed… the day that she graced me with her presence, her love and acceptance was the day that I stopped requiring anything from this existence or the next.”

 

Rouge was speechless, she felt her cheeks flush from the unexpected passion of his confession.

 

‘Since when had Shadow become such a hopeless romantic?’

 

“So to answer your question….  I think she’s the only reason I’ve been able to experience happiness since Maria’s death…”

 

Rouge smiled at him and launched herself into Shadow’s s arm’s wrapping her arms and wings around him in a tight embrace. His body stiffened slightly before he relaxed and decided to return her embrace.

 

“I’m so happy for you Shadow, you have no idea what a relief this is to hear.” Rouge mumbled in his ear, she could feel tears welling up in the corner of her eyes.

 

Shadow gave her a small smile, he rubbed the back of her head to soothe her. He didn’t realize how much he had been pushing her away in an attempt to keep his relationship a secret.

 

“I’m sorry…. For worrying you Rouge… I’ll tell you everything in due time…. Please just trust in me for now.”

 

“Thank you Shadow….” Rouge smiled back at him.

 

“Okay okay enough of this sappy shit! I told the commander I’d get you up to speed on the new updates with our latest case! And I’m pretty sure we’re like an hour late to the rendezvous spot hehe…” Rouge laughed awkwardly as she pushed off of him. 

 

She dusted herself off and bent down to strap her heels back onto her feet.

 

“You think you could chaos control us there if I tell you where it is?” Rouge asked as she grabbed her Chanel purse off his coffee table.

 

“Yeah…. Just give me a minute Rouge. I have to do something really quick.” 

 

“Sure thing hun, I’m gonna be outside. Gotta call Knuckles and tell him I’ll be coming home late.” Rouge chimed. 

 

Rouge pulled her phone out of her purse as she sauntered out of his living room and down to the foyer.  She had a few missed texts from Knuckies, nothing serious, just questions about what she wanted him to cook for dinner. 

 

She dialed his phone number as she walked into the foyer her eyes fell on the basket that was perched on the entry table as her hand reached for the doorknob. Her eyes scanned over the basket as she listened for Knuckle's voice on the line.

 

A fresh bundle of lavender and eucalyptus leaves held together by a string tied in a neat bow. She could see a couple of handmade treats, tea and was that a letter?

 

She squinted her eyes trying to read the name on the letter.

 

‘ To my dearest Shadow, with love from your Ro-‘

 

Rouge’s ear twitched and she whipped her head around as she heard Knuckle's voice come through her phone. She stepped out of the door, but looked back quickly  to try and catch the name again.

 

“Hey baby.” Knuckle's gruff voice said.

 

She was blocked by Shadow stepping into her point of view as he grabbed the basket by the handle and walked away.  The door automatically swung closed, she blinked blankly trying her hardest to figure out the last letters of the name that were on the envelope.

 

“Baby?” Knuckle's voice range out.

 

“Huh? Oh I’m sorry Knuckies, I lost my train of thought… what was I calling you for?” Rouge questioned.

 

“You called me Rouge..”

 

“Right, how does takeout sound for dinner? I’ll be home later than expected so I don’t want you slaving away on the stove on my behalf tonight.”

 

“Are you sure? I don’t mind”

 

Rouge smiled, he really was a big softie.

 

“Mmmh no I want all of your time tonight baby.” Rouge purred seductively.

 

“S-sure th-thing babe” Knuckles stuttered out.

 

“Great catch you later, handsome!” Rouge smirked, she hung up the phone and leaned against the wall by the front door. She could tell how flustered he must be just by the tone of his voice. It amused her how easily flustered he got after all their time together. It was so cute!

 

Shadow placed the basket Amy had given to him on his kitchen island, he grabbed the bouquets of lavender and the letter she had written him from the basket and headed to his master bedroom. 

 

He locked the door to his bedroom behind him as a precaution. He placed the letter on his bed along with the scarf she had lent him. He went into his bathroom and secured the fresh bouquet of flowers against his shower head. He’d enjoy that and the treats she had made for him later. 

 

He walked back into his bedroom and picked up the scarf and letter. He went over to the bookshelf against the wall that was adjacent to his bed.

 

Shadow pulled out one of the books from the shelf, and waited for a second as the bookshelf spun around to reveal a hidden section. He smiled as he looked at the picture frames that were displayed in this hidden section. 

 

There was an old black and white photo of him and Maria with Dr.Gerald on the Ark. There were also some momentous from his experiences on the Ark, Maria’s blue hand rested delicately on a book. It was placed next to a shadow box that contained a brilliant Blue morpho butterfly that flew above a vibrant Cinnabar moth and pink Luna moth. 

 

His eyes roamed to the top shelf where a vintage pocket watch was sitting, it contained a photo of Maria and Rose, one on each side. There were some other inconspicuous items such as dried flowers, candles and trinkets that he kept from his time with Rose in the Northern Tundra.

 

His eyes finally landed on the item he was looking for, a locked chest box, he pulled a key out from his pocket and opened the small chest. It was full of polaroid pictures of Rose, scattered within it were a few photos of them together.

 

Shadow smiled as he saw a photo from two years ago during Christmas where they were both underneath the mistletoe at a gazebo in town. She was holding a hot chocolate in her hands to keep them warm from the harsh winter weather and Shadow had a coffee in hand.

 

~

 

She wanted to commemorate the memory of their first  Christmas together by taking a photo. They had set their drinks down on the bench by them. Rose locked their arms together as she leaned up close to him. She was holding a camera in the other hand facing them, she gave him a peck on the side of his cheek and snapped the photo. 

 

He remembered there was snow falling in the background, it had been freezing cold outside by that point in the night, but at that moment he felt like his body was on fire, it felt like it was burning him alive almost.

 

He wasn’t sure what had come over him that night, but he remembered feeling bold in those moments that they had shared. The second he had heard the camera click and the polaroid printing out of the camera he had pressed Rose’s body against his, the camera tumbled to the floor.

 

There wasn’t an inch of space left between them, he said nothing at first as he tried to gauge her reaction to his sudden movements. She didn’t push him away initially, Shadow watched her muzzle and ears flush an even deeper shade of red than they had been from the cold night air.

 

Shadow gazed into Rose’s bright Jade eyes, his ruby red orbs burned with a passionate intensity, the palm of his hand rested against the side of her face. His thumb ran over her cheek, he licked his lips to wet them and parted them slightly.

 

“Sh-shadow w-wha-'' Amy stuttered as her bottom lip trembled. Her heart was racing, it pounded loudly in her chest at their sudden proximity. And… and the look he had on his face made her knees feel wobbly and weak.

 

“Forgive me Rose, but I cannot contain this overwhelming desire I have for you…. Push me away if you don’t want me…. And I will humbly accept your rejection.”

 

Amy’s eyes widened in shock, the hand that had rested on her cheek hooked underneath her chin and with a gentle tilt of her head. Shadow closed his eyes as he leaned down to kiss her, pressing his lips against her soft plush lips as they met in a fiery collision, igniting a spark that sets their souls ablaze. 

 

He could feel her hands trembling against his chest, for a second he swore he had felt her trying to push away from him. So he had dropped his arms from her and pulled away from their kiss.

 

“I understand, I’m sorry Rose. I’ll take my leave now.” He whispered as he reached in his pocket to pull out his chaos emerald to teleport away. She probably hated him now and was disgusted by him. He should’ve known better, he didn’t deserve someone as good and as pure as Rose in his life.

 

“Sh-shadow wait!” 

 

He had ruined everything, he turned around, but to his surprise Amy had pulled him back in by the hem of his collar. He stumbled forward, his eyes ran up to meet her’s, they were still wide, but they had a different quality to them than they usually did. 

 

They burned any sense of fear of rejection away from him, as she pressed her lips up against his harshly. Their teeth clacked together from the force she had used, it was a not so gentle reminder of how strong she still was after all this time. 

 

This time his eyes were the ones that were wide open, she was on her tippy toes in order to initiate the kiss. Her hand clutched the bit of chest fur that peaked out of his sweater, her ears were down and her tail was wagging timidly. 

 

She pulled away from his face slightly to look into his eyes again, her eyelids were heavy as she batted her eyelashes slowly at him.

 

“Don’t go Shadow…. I don’t want you to leave….. stay with me here, if not just for the night.” 

 

His muzzle flushed as he felt his own eyelids become heavy, he wrapped his arms back around her as he felt her hands get buried in his quills and run against his back spines. 

 

In this secluded corner in the town, shielded from the prying eyes of the rest of the world. Their figures stood locked in a fervent embrace. Their bodies pressed together as they surrendered to the intoxicating pull of a shared desire.

 

In the silence that enveloped them, as fresh snow fell from the sky, the world around them faded away, leaving only the symphony of their synchronized heartbeats to remind them that they were still here on earth.

 

He remembered it was a night of many first for them. Their hands explored each other with a delicate urgency, tracing the contours of desire as if mapping the landscape of their longing.

 

With each soft caress, a tidal wave of emotion crashed over them, drowning their senses in a whirlwind of passion. Their breath mingles in a shared rhythm, a testament to the unspoken connection that binds them together now. 

 

In this timeless moment, they are no longer merely two individuals, but fragments of a singular, undulating entity. Their kiss becomes a fervent dance, a symphony of sensation that echoes through the chambers of their souls.

 

And as they finally part, their lips swollen and hearts racing, they are left breathless, their spirits intertwined in the aftermath of an impassioned union.

 

“I’ll stay by your side as long as you’ll have me, Rose…. For all of eternity.” Shadow whispered in her ear as he held her in his arms as he chaos controlled them back to her home. 

 

~

 

Shadow smiled slightly, It was also one of the only photos that had captured his rare smile in it. Next to it there was a pile of previously opened letters they had sent each other back and forth throughout the years. He placed the unopened letter on top of the stack. 

 

He’d have to open it later when he was done with work and without Rouge being here to pester him. He looked down at Rose’s scarf that he was holding carefully in his hand. She was wearing this same scarf in that polaroid photo he had, it brought many fond memories back to him.

 

He felt honored that Rose would loan it to him,when it was one of her most cherished possessions. Her mother, Amethyst had knitted it for Rose the same year that she and Rose’s father Alexander had died in a fire that raged through their village during one of Eggman's crusades.

 

It was one of the only items that the fire that burned their house down hadn’t touched, she’s taken such good care of it since. 

 

His thumb ran over the soft fabric of the bright red scarf, he brought it up to his nose, inhaling deeply to catch any remnants of Rose’s scent that lingered on the cashmere material. He rubbed his muzzle against the scarf feeling his heartbeat a little harder against his chest as his face flushed a rosy pink shade. 

 

He missed her already, that short bit of time he had spent with her wasn't enough. It was never enough time, it never would be enough he honestly thought. He misses her every second, every minute, every hour of the day while he’s apart from her. 

He needed Rose more than he needed the oxygen in his lungs,  more than more than he needed food or water. He’d gladly give up any of his vital necessities to simply be present around her, he’d give up even more to be able to touch her, to kiss her, feel her skin against his.

He’d have to visit her soon…

 

Shadow folded the scarf and placed it neatly next to the chest he just locked. He placed the book back onto the shelf in its normal position and waited until the wall turned back around.

 

He grabbed the Glock and magazine  off of his nightstand, loaded the gun and racked it back until it clicked into place. He secured the gun in the holster underneath his jacket and walked out the door.

 

He turned the lights in his apartment off as he pulled a cigarette out of his coat pocket, pulling a lighter out of his pants pockets. He lit the cigarette as met up with Rouge who was waiting outside of his door 

 

He took a long drag of the cigarette as he walked up the stairs to the roof of the apartment building, he blew the smoke out into the cold night air, watching it dissipate into clouds as the sun started to set.

 

He was only half listening to Rouge explain the details of their mission as he stared out into the city, he kept thinking about the question she had asked him earlier.

 

“Are you happy?” …. Of course he was, she was the best thing that ever happened to him in this lifetime…. but what was really bothering him was a different question that she hadn't asked. Something that he often thought about when he spent time with Rose. 

Did someone like him, that does the type of work he does for a living, deserve someone as pure and innocent as Amy Rose in their life?

 

Was someone like him truly worthy of her love?

 

Did someone like him even deserve happiness? 

 

He wanted to believe that he could someday be worthy of it, of her….

 

Until then, he’d just continue to be selfish.

Notes:

As always please like/leave me a comment to let me know if you liked it :)!

Chapter 4: Not the same

Notes:

I think some of you have been waiting for a certain someone to come up in this story and I have delivered~~
Hopefully at least! Also if you listen to any song recommendation I've suggested, PLEASE let it be this one for Sonics entire POV ->

"Endless No mores"- Elmiene

Back in a small town near the Northern Tundra, Amy had been sitting on a discarded wooden palette, she had her back leaning against the wall right behind her bakery. 

 

Her head was tilted slightly back as she stared at the clouds that moved gently in the sky. She watched the branches on the cherry blossom trees dance with the subtle shifts of the wind, and the pink petals that floated elegantly to the ground.

 

The tree would soon lose all its petals as the snow started to fall in the coming weeks.

 

Would it be any less beautiful then?

 

She took long deep breaths, until her heart rate felt like it finally returned to normal and her breaths didn’t feel as ragged coming out of her throat anymore.

 

“I should probably head back inside, before anyone starts to worry.” She let out a deep sigh.

 

 Amy got up off the palette, dusting herself off to get any dirt or leaves off her clothing before heading back inside. She reached for the doorknob at the back entrance and jiggled the handle expecting the door to swing wide open.

 

She almost stumbled backwards as she shifted her weight with the expectancy of the door opening, but it was…

 

“Locked great, and….” 

 

She patted down the sides of her pockets looking for her set of keys to the shop. 

“Nice forgot my keys too. Ugh I guess I’ll have to go around to the front.” Amy groaned in annoyance. 

 

Just as she started to walk around the corner of the shop to get to the front door she lost balance slightly as she felt her shoulder collide with a young teenage green tenrec that was attempting to rush past her. 

 

The tenrec stumbled and fell to the ground harshly as their momentum was abruptly halted and dropped all the items that she was holding in her hands. It mostly consisted of junk food, chips, candy, and a carton of cigarettes, but also a notebook and pens.

 

Amy’s eyes widened when she realized who the teen on the floor was, her eyes quickly scanned the area looking for her partner in crime until her eyes landed on a older large cyan blue dog that was running towards them  while holding a smaller teal blue fennec fox underneath his arm while shouting at the girl to get back here.

 

Amy’s eyebrows furrowed together immediately as she connected the dots.

 

“SURGE THE TENREC!!!”

 

Surges eyes widened to the size of saucers as she scrambled on the floor to retrieve her obviously stolen items up off the floor and get to her feet again to keep running.

 

Unfortunately she wasn’t fast enough as Amy grabbed her by the back of the black hoodie she wore and lifted her clear off the ground.

 

“ WHAT DID I TELL YOU ABOUT STEALING YOUNG LADY!?!?” Amy scolded the teen, wagging her finger in her face.

 

“ WHY ARE YOU SO GOD DAMN STRONG?! LET ME GO CRAZY LADY!!” Surge whined at Amy as she desperately tried to squirm out of her grasp.

 

“I do pilates.” Amy smiled proudly as she set Surge back down onto the ground but kept an iron grip on the collar of the hoodie.

 

The older dog had finally caught up to the pair and was huffing, wiping away the sweat that had collected on his brow.

“Finally, Haa~ caught you! You damn, thief!” he barked at Surge.

 

“ YOU WANT A PIECE OF ME OLD MAN?!? COME GET SUM!” Surge snarled as she glared at the dog and put her fist up into the air, but her eyes shifted between the man and the young kitsune that he was holding onto. The boy looked scared and was shaking slightly as he was held in place by the man.

 

“ WHY YOU LITTLE BRAT, I OUTTA CALL THE POLICE!” He barked back at her.

 

Amy stepped in front of Surge, shielding her with her body and bowed her head down to the older man, her right hand pushed on the back of Surge's skull down until she was also bowing next to her.

 

“Please forgive them Mr. Conductor, they’re just kids. Surge apologize to the man!”

 

“FUCK NO! I AIN'T GOT NUTHIN TO APOLOGIZE ABOUT!” Surge lashed out at Amy.

 

“ Surge. Apologize. Right now.” Amy’s tone was firm, her eyes shot open as she glared back at the girl.

 

Surge’s eyes widened in fear as she gulped. She hesitated slightly before she cursed under her breath and shut her eyes, mumbling her apology.

 

“We're sorry…” her fist was clenched at her sides. 

 

‘FOR?” Amy yelled.

 

“.... stealing Mr. Conductor.” Surge grumbled.

 

“Good, now take your brother, go sit in a booth and wait for me.” Amy said as she got up and let go of Surge crossing her arms. 

 

Surge quickly got up and grabbed her brother by the hand. She was about to rush off into the shop until she felt Amy’s hand on her shoulder. She froze in fear and felt a shiver run down her spine.

 

“Leave it.”

 

“I did!!” Surge yelped.

 

Amy looked at her knowingly, arching a brow at her.

 

“Give it.” Amy said and put her hand out towards Surge.

 

Surge’s brows furrowed and she huffed as she pulled the carton of cigarettes out of her hoodie pocket and reluctantly placed the carton in Amy’s hand.

 

“Can’t a girl have anything nice in this world?!?” 

 

“No! Now get inside the cafe while I settle business with Mr. Conductor.” Amy said sternly as she shot the pair a scary look.

 

“Ugh fine!” Surge yelled as she walked towards the entrance of the shop. 

 

As she was walking away she looked back to see Amy pulling out her wallet and handing a couple of large bills to the older man as she bowed in apology a few more times.

 

“Cmon Kit”

 

Surge bit her lip in frustration as she felt a pang of guilt for making Amy have to clean up her messes. Unknowingly her grip on her brother's hand had tightened and the boy looked up to his older sister and his eyes saddened as he saw her wipe away a tear that had formed in the corner of her eyes.

 

His thumb instinctively ran over her hand in an attempt to soothe her as they walked into the cafe and sat next to each other in a booth. Surge immediately threw her hoodie over her head, pulling the draw strings closer as she slumped down into the booth and crossed her arms in frustration.

 

Kit took his backpack off and placed it on the table, and pulled out an old battered notebook and a pencil that was sharpened down to the eraser almost and began to doodle in it as he laid his head against his backpack as a makeshift pillow. 

 

“Thank you for not reporting this to the police Mr. Conductor, I promise that they won’t do this again.” Amy said.

 

“You’ve got a heart of gold Miss Rose, it kills me to see you waste it on those no good delinquents. You can't fix kids like that,  they're too old, too broken.” The old dog sighed sympathetically.

 

Amy looked back at the kids sitting in the booth through the clear glass of her cafe and just smiled her signature sweet smile.

 

“Well it's a good thing that I don't plan on giving up on them just yet, they just need a little love and kindness in their lives!” Amy said in determination.

 

“Hmm well good luck with that Miss Rose, but if I catch them in my store again I will call the police!”

 

“Yes of course sir.” Amy said as she shook his hand and walked back to the cafe.

 

‘Well I haven't met anyone I couldn't help yet!’

 

Amy took a deep breath and walked back into the cafe, she didn't immediately head to the booth where the kids were. Instead she walked into the kitchen for a couple of minutes.

 

During this time Surge eyed the exit to the cafe, glancing between that door to the door that led into the kitchen wondering if her and Kit could make a run for it before Amy got back.

 

As if on cue Surge was snapped out of her thoughts by Bark slamming two glasses of soda down on the table. He glared daggers at Surge as if he knew what she was up to.

 

Her lip turned up into a snarl, showing off her razor sharp teeth, Bark didn’t miss a beat as he growled lowly at her. The deep rumble coming from his diaphragm made Surge tremble slightly as she sank back into the booth and crossed her arms letting out a loud “Hmph!”

 

Bark lip turned up into a small amused smile, his large fangs glistened underneath the fluorescent lighting as he pulled a milkshake out from behind his back and slid it onto the table towards the kids. He patted the both of them on the head a couple of times before he walked away. His large paw engulfed them, the movement was somewhat brutish in spite of how hard he tried to be gentle with them.

 

Surge shook his hand off her head in annoyance, but did not snap at him again as she saw Kit's tail wag back and forth in excitement as he sipped on the milkshake. He sighed contentedly at the sweet treat that was gifted to him. She couldn't help the small smile the found itself tugging her lip upward at the sight.

 

“Is that a smile I see now Surge? I think she's warming up to you Bark!” Amy giggled as she placed a few plates down on the table in front of them.

 

She slid a grilled cheese and minestrone soup towards the young kitsune and a burger and fries towards Surge. She sat across from them and smiled at the pair, stealing a fry from the plate she placed in front of Surge.

 

Surge eyed the food hungrily, her nose twitched from the aroma that was coming from the food and she could feel her stomach twist and grumble from her own hunger. It's been weeks since they had a proper meal, let alone one that they didn't have to steal or pick out of a garbage can.

 

But Surge pushed the plate back towards Amy and stared out the window.

“We don't have any money to pay you for this…” Surge said.

 

“It's on the house hun, dont worry about it.” Amy replied sweetly as she pushed the plate back.

 

“I aint no freeloader & I don't want any handouts from you.”  Surge said, pushing the plate back again, but her stomach betrayed her as it grumbled audibly.

 

“Surge I know you're hungry, just eat please.” Amy’s plea was sincere and genuine.

 

Surge bit the inside of her lip not wanting to be any more indebted to Amy than she already felt she was at the moment. She glanced towards Kit who was staring at the food, waiting for the okay from Surge before eating. Such a sweet kid.

 

“If it's that big of a deal to you, you can help Bean wash some dishes and well call it even, how about that?” Amy asked as she offered Surge her hand.

 

“Deal!” Surge shouted, she quickly shook Amy's hand and then proceeded to take a large bit out of her burger, shoveling a handful of french fries into her mouth as well.

 

“Easy there girl, you don't want to choke!” Amy laughed as she dipped the fry into ketchup and took a bite. 

 

She couldn't help the smile that graced her features as she watched the two kids eat as if they hadn't eaten in weeks. The thought sat in her mind for a minute and she squeezed her fingers underneath the table to stifle the frown that came as she realized they probably actually haven't eaten in a couple of days. 

 

It was a sad reality for the pair, their father Starline was a good for nothing alcoholic deadbeat that spent his conscious moments beating or berating the kids. They bounced from foster home to foster home whenever he managed to get himself locked up. Their mother had died a couple of years before she had moved here and ever since then the children didn't have anyone to protect them.

 

Surge took on the role of being the parent for the both of them, while her heart might have been in the right place, her actions were often misguided and got the pair in trouble. She was just doing the best she could to keep themselves alive.

 

Amy didn't think they were bad kids at all, unlucky maybe….

 

They just got dealt a bad hand in life, but she would try to help them anyway she could.

 

Amy was snapped out of her thoughts by Surge’s voice and sullen eyes looking towards her.

 

“You… you didn't have to do that for us you know…. We don't need your pity Pinky.” Surge said as she wiped away some sauce from the corner of her lips. She started to pick at the skin around her nails anxiously.

 

“I saw you pay him off, why would you do that for us? Were just fucking deliquints afterall.” Surge asked.

 

“Hmmm, you're right I didn't have to do that…. But I wanted to!” Amy smiled at the girl.

 

“Why? Everyone has a reason… what do you get out of it?” Surge asked.

 

“I think that you're good kids, Surge. Just a little misguided maybe? But I think that you two deserve some kindness in your live’s. There's…. there's just not enough of that in the world you know? I know you know that more than most people and I'm more than happy to be the one to offer it… I do what I can to help when and where I can.” Amy replied as she rested her head into her open palm, her elbow was propped onto the table to help support her weight.

“As for why? I think I've been hurt before, I've been angry at the world, and misguided in my own life when I was about his age as a kid, and I hadn't had such good friends and kind people in my life to help guide me, to support and love me when I couldn't do that for myself… well who knows where I'd be in life right now?” Amy said simply.

 

“Keh probably not in this dump that’s for sure” Surge scoffed.

“Hey this town is not a dump! I happen to like the Northern Tundra quite a bit!” Amy laughed as she tossed a fry at Surge.

 

She glanced down at her watch,and noticed it would be time for the lunch rush soon. She would have to go into the kitchen and start prepping some food. 

 

“Alright kiddos, I have to get back to work but finish all your food, oh- and hey Surge you forgot this.” Amy said as she handed Surge the notebook and case of pens she had attempted to steal earlier.

 

Surge took the notebook and pens from Amy and couldn't help the blush that flushed her peach muzzle as she handed the notepad to Kit, the one he was drawing on currently was practically falling apart.

 

Surge frowned but her eyes slowly rose up to meet Amy’s but she was already walking through the door into the kitchen.

 

Her voice was almost a whisper as she thanked her, she smiled as she saw Kits eyes light up in excitement as he took the notebook from her.

 

“Miss Amy is so nice!” He yipped shyly.

 

 Amy hummed as she prepared to start getting back to work, they really were just sweet kids. They just needed a little help along the way to guide them into the right direction, but Amy was sure that as long as they had each other they’d be okay…. Somehow she just knew that. Maybe they reminded her of another pair of siblings from her old life….

 

Just maybe, they could grow up to be like them….

 

~

Meanwhile, back in the Mystic Ruins, the clock was approaching midnight.  It was a quiet night, critters scurried across the lush plains of grass and shrubs that surrounded the outside of Tail’s closed workshop. 

 

All the lights were off inside the shop except for the dim blue tint of a monitor that casted a soft glow against the rich blue fur of Sonic the hedgehog who had fallen asleep at Tails desk, again.

 

The monitor was replaying a grainy black and white security camera video they had found from a train station in Spagdagonia. The footage was on an endless loop, rewinding to the same split second image before the video would cut out into static. 

 

An average person might not see anything out of the ordinary with the footage, it seemed like a typical day at station square, but Sonic had watched the video over a thousand times, trying to analyze the footage for any clues he might have missed the first time around.

 

As the video played you could see there was a small figure wearing an oversized trench coat with a hood over their head carrying a somewhat largish backpack. They were walking briskly to the entrance of the train that was waiting for people to finish boarding.

 

They might have never known it was her if it wasn’t for an older sheepdog that had been shoved to the ground by a group of teenagers running away from the local police for stealing a couple of sodas and snacks from a mini mart there.

 

The older woman had been carrying a basket full of fruits, they had fallen to the ground and rolled out of the basket. The figure in the trenchcoat didn’t hesitate for even a second as they quickly scurried to the floor to help the older woman get up and gather her fallen items for her even as the train station announced that the train would be departing and the doors started to close.

 

The older woman hugged the stranger profusely, thanking her for her kindness and apologizing to her for making her miss her train. They later found out that she even offered to pay for her ticket for the next train, but that the woman had insisted she couldn’t stay any longer than she already had.

 

The sheepdog handed her an apple from her basket and watched in awe as the figure jumped from the train platform onto the back of the train's last carriage. They grabbed onto the handle and swiftly threw their body over the gate and onto the safety of the small platform behind the train.

 

The rush of the train moving through the station blew the hood right off her head to reveal none other than the bright pink quills of Amy Rose as she took a bite of the apple and offered a small wave goodbye to the older woman. 

 

It was a split seconds before the footage cut out, but it was her, it was definitely and unmistakingly her.

 

It was the last video footage captured of her actually. Anything else they had on her whereabouts were scattered on the desk, there were some sightings of her here and there, but nothing solid enough to be able to track down her whereabouts.

 

Not only that, but usually by the time they caught wind of any information about her, she was long gone and the locals had little to no information as to where she might be heading next.

 

Sonic was surrounded by paperwork, some of it was work related to the freedom fighters, blueprints of some of Eggman's bases & the robots he was working on at the time. Clues to where he could potentially be hiding out, and what he might be trying to do next.

 

However, between the scattered pieces of papers, there were missing person flyers stacked in various corners. There was some variation between the stacks, different rewards amounts, different dates, phone numbers to call, but the person on the flyer had remained the same.

 

It was a photo of Amy Rose, it was dated, she looked 16, maybe 17 in the photo at best. Her quills were still short, falling just above her shoulders and she was wearing her iconic red halter cut dress. 

 

Her smile was as brilliant as ever.

 

Sonic’s head rested on his folded up arms, one of his hands was clutching a seashell bracelet Amy had given him in their childhood. 

 

Tails yawned as he stretched his arms out as he sat up in his bed, his tongue pushed against the roof of his mouth dryly, desperate for a glass of water his hand tapped against his nightstand hoping to find one there.

 

When his search came up empty, he tried to rub the sleep out of his eyes and swung his body out of bed. His paws padded against the hardwood floors of his bedroom as he headed to the kitchen for some much needed water.

 

He shivered slightly at the cold temperature inside of his workshop as he poured himself a glass of water, already missing the warmth of his cozy bed. 

 

He started to walk back to his bedroom, but his ear twitched at the sound of static in the distance, he raised an eyebrow curiously at the noise. He looked at one of the many clocks on his wall, it was almost 2am?

 

He walked towards his office to investigate where he thought the noise was coming from, his face immediately fell when he realized what it was when he pushed the door to his office open slightly and saw Sonic had fallen asleep while looking for clues to Amy’s whereabouts again.

 

He sighed and walked away to retrieve a blanket from his linen closet and returned to drape it over Sonic's body as best as he could in his slumped position in his computer chair.

 

‘Sonic…. I'm worried about you.’

 

Tails frowned, feeling sorry for the desperation, longing and guilt Sonic had been feeling and carrying these past 4 years, he felt some of it himself.

 

They all did, he thought.

 

Things haven’t been the same since Amy’s been gone, her absence was felt immensely in their community, in the team and in their lives. He missed his big sister, sometimes she was like the mother he never had… but then one day out of the blue she was just gone….

 

He felt abandoned, all over again.

 

Things have been… hard to say the least.

 

The first 2 years were the most difficult, those were the years where the feelings of denial and blame had been heavy, they wanted to point fingers at someone, they wanted to have a reason for it, they wanted some sort of answer.

 

Something to make sense of things in the wake of nothing she had left behind for them.

 

Tails rubbed the back of Sonic’s quills in a comforting manner and turned off the screen to the monitor.

 

“Try to get some rest, Sonic.”

 

"We'll find her soon Sonic, I just know we will.’

 

A few hours had passed.

 

Sonic’s eyes fluttered open, he was met with darkness, the room was quiet now. He sat up in the chair and stretched his arms and legs, yawning and groaning at the stiffness his body felt from falling asleep in such an uncomfortable position.

 

He felt the blanket fall from his shoulders as he stood up, his eyes fell to the floor, adjusting to the lack of light to look at the blanket in question.

 

‘ When did that get here? Wait, what time is it?’ 

 

‘Oh, Tail’s probably found me…’

 

He looked at the clock on the wall, it read 04:35.

 

“Fuck, I fell asleep again!” He sighed and rubbed his temples.

 

His eyes fell as he looked down at the scattered documents and photos all over the desk, his fists balled up and relaxed repeatedly. He tried to shake the frustration he felt off his shoulders but he just couldn't seem to do so at the moment.

 

“Maybe a run will help me relax.” He said to himself and grabbed his shoes off the floor. He grabbed his house keys off the desk and headed to the door of the workshop.

 

He slipped his shoes on and threw on a light gray hoodie, he closed the front door and locked it as quietly as he could so as to not wake Tail’s up again.

 

He stretched his limbs momentarily, jogging in place before he took off in a flash of blue light. The wind scattered leaves in his sudden wake.

 

The world seemed to pause, wrapped in a serene embrace, disturbed only for a second as a blue blur zipped through the Great forest located near Knothole Ruins. The sky, a vast canvas, is adorned with countless stars twinkling like distant beacons.

 

He didn't have a set path in mind as to where he wanted to go, allowing his feet to guide him to wherever his heart and mind might desire. The moon was a gentle guardian, casting a soft, silver glow upon the landscape below his feet. 

 

The air is still, carrying whispers of tranquility through the night that helped to calm his racing heart and thoughts. The only sounds that surrounded him are those of nature, with the occasional rustle of leaves or the distant hoot of an owl. 

 

Sonic always enjoyed the feeling of the wind rushing through his quills, he enjoyed the scents he could pick up along the way, it was a rejuvenating experience for him. It was a moment of peaceful solitude that he couldn't always help, but feel a sense of calmness and introspection, as if the world itself is taking a moment to exhale with his every step.

 

It made him feel alive, it made him feel free, at peace. 

 

It was a feeling he never wanted to lose, it was a core part of making him who he was. 

 

His feet could take him anywhere, all in the matter of seconds.

 

Time was relative to him.

 

It was at least….

 

Until he started to feel the weight of the days, the time, and the years that she had been gone.

 

Sonic shook his head trying to push her out of his mind, at least for a second so that his mind could have some momentary clarity.

 

But his memories of her refused to die, they refused to let up the torment they inflicted on him. With his every step, he would hear echoes of her laughter in the forest, he could see her jade eyes in the stars that twinkled above in the sky. He could see her smile in the moons luminescent glow, he could see her bright pink quills in the birdies that sat perched above the trees.

 

He picked up his pace, treading through the forest, he was nothing but a blue blur as he jumped up between trees, swinging from branch to branch, until the territory started to feel familiar.

 

Suddenly his feet rushed to a halt, he huffed slightly to catch his breath and slumped his shoulders when he realized where his feet had subconsciously taken him to.

 

He stood in front of Amy Rose’s old home in Knothole.

 

He bit his lip, somehow on nights like these he always ended up back here.

 

Back to her.

 

He looked around briefly, then walked up to the door and pulled his keys out of his pocket, shuffling through them until he found the one that unlocked her front door.

 

The house had seen better times certainly, the outside filthy, and was surrounded by overgrown rose bushes that were no longer delicately tended too.

 

 The inside was no better, it was dusty and had cobwebs in the corners of the house. The majority of the house was barren, save for a single chair and a small table, the rest she had sold for the money. The air was stale in the room, and no longer smelled of baked goods and fresh flowers as it used to.

 

All of the pictures that used to be on the walls had been taken down, many of them he had found to be in her garbage can. A few of the picture frames were empty, the photos in them looked like she might have saved them, others she had torn up, burned or crumpled up and discarded them in the trash.

 

His stomach twisted and dropped when he remembered the majority of the photos that were discarded had been photos of him, or of them together.

 

He climbed up the stairs, his body moved on its own, his fingers delicately trailed against the dusty stair railings. His feet moved painfully slow, as if weighed down by concrete slabs, he lead himself to her bedroom, step by agonizing step. 

 

When he finally found the door to her room, his breath hitched in his throat and his heart rate picked up. He closed his eyes as he turned the knob and opened the door.

 

He prayed to Gaia, that she would be there on the other side of the door this time.

 

That this time would be different.

 

She’d be back home.

 

And maybe things could go back to normal.

 

To how they used to be.

 

Just maybe.

 

Sonic opened his emerald green eyes and scanned the room briefly.

 

His face fell, when he realized the room was just as empty as it had been the first time he had come around looking for her. his eyes looked sadly to the shards of broken glass near her vanity, they always did. The heart shaped picture frame that he had assumed she chucked at the mirror in frustration, he had long since picked up and saved.

 

The photo was now kept securely folded up in his wallet. It contained a photo of Amy who had her arm wrapped around his own, she had her entire body pressed up against his side and her jade eyes sparkled, they were full of love and adoration and her smile was as wide as could be. 

 

He looked a little flustered and annoyed in the photo, he looked like he couldn’t wait to get out of her grasp, like he didn’t want to be there if he was being honest with himself. In contrast to her, who was just happy that he had stayed long enough to allow her to take a picture of them before he ran off as usual.

 

They had just finished a mission, and he vaguely remembered agreeing to take her to Twinkle Park that night. The memory that he forgot about the date and had accidently stood her up was a fact he had tried to bury and forget.

 

Poorly at that.

 

She looked so happy then…. How could he have known that she wasn’t?

 

It’s because he didn’t care…….

 

Sonic’s hand’s found the blankets and sheets of her bed, he bundled them up in his hands as he laid across her bed, kicking his shoes off. 

 

He wanted to be selfish. 

 

Was that a crime?

 

He was young, he wanted to keep exploring, keep fighting the bad guys and saving the world. He needed the thrill, the exhilaration of battle. He didn’t want anything long term, anything permanent, he just wanted to have fun…. 

 

Those other girls, that’s all they were, just a little bit of fun. It was usually purely pleasure and not much else. They knew that things wouldn’t last with a guy like him.

 

But Amy…… she was different, he didn’t feel right starting something with her he knew he couldn’t commit too, so he just didn’t. Things were easier for him that way, it made sense that way.

 

Everything just felt more permanent with her?

 

In fact, the idea of having kids normally made his skin crawl and his body clam up, but it didn’t seem all so weary when he thought of him and Amy making them. He could easily see her being an amazing mother and carrying his hoglets.

 

It scared him.

 

In the back of his mind, he knew that if he so much as gave her a simple peck on the lips, their fate would be sealed. Whether he wanted it to be or not, she would become a target, a weakness that he couldn't afford to have in the world they lived in. 

 

That was dangerous with his line of work, it was a weakness that could be easily exploited by his enemies. In fact it has been on more than one occasion with Metal having kidnapped her multiple times.

 

He couldn’t risk her getting hurt because of him.

Not while Eggman was still alive at least. On the other hand he knew that if he entertained his wanton desires for her, he might get too distracted and slip up somewhere along the way.

 

He just knew his body would want more from her, that he might grow attached to her, used to having her at his side. So he simply decided he couldn’t indulge in her or in the idea of them while the world still needed his help as much as it did.

 

Sonic pulled a poorly stitched together chaoi plushie version of himself to his body, he sniffed the fabric lightly. 

 

Desperately trying to find any remnants of her scent on it, but it had long lost the scent of strawberries and vanilla cream it first had. He closed his eyes as he felt his body lazily sink further into her old mattress.

 

He thought that she would always be there for him, ready and waiting to accept his love if he ever came around to the idea of settling down.

 

He never thought that she wouldn’t be there by his side one day, she had promised to follow him anywhere he went, to always be by his side no matter what.

 

And then one day, Poof! She was gone, no note, not letter, no explanation. 

 

Just gone.

 

If he had known when she had first left for her trip that she wouldn’t be coming back, he’d have never let her go. He would've convinced her to stay somehow. They’d make things work, they always did, that’s why they made a good team.

 

How could he have known that the crumbs of affection he gave her weren’t enough?

 

It just wasn’t on his mind, it wasn’t that important to him at the time.

 

If he could go back in time, he’d change things, he would.

 

Yet now, all he can do is keep searching for her, he’d find her again, he’d make things right.

 

He’s going to fix things.

 

He was sure of it!

 

But for now, it would be nice to dream~

 

To dream of her and a future that could’ve been.

 

That maybe still could be?

 

Sonic could feel himself start to doze off, the whisper of sleep caressed his mind until he could no longer resist the temptation that his dreams could offer him.

 

Maybe he’d dream of her chasing him around a meadow, but this time he’d slow down enough for her to catch him.

 

They’d wrestle in the flower fields, bask in the afternoon sun together, hold hands under the shade of a tree, kiss underneath the glow of a midnight moon.

 

“Come back to me Amy”

 

“Please, come back to me, 

just once more.”

 

It’s nice to dream.

Notes:

As always, please like & comment if you've enjoyed the chapter, it makes me all warm & fuzzy :)
You'll be seeing more of Sonic in the future~

Chapter 5: Possibilities

Two months had passed since then, for some the days seemed to fly by and with each night, it brought an exhilarating new day.

 

For others the clock moved slowly, everyday, every night seemed endless, the handles of the clock never seemed to turn and they were wrought with dissatisfaction and longing.

 

Tails typed idly away at his keyboard, his right leg was crossed over his left and he bounced his foot in the air in an attempt to keep himself awake. He leaned back in his computer chair, arching his back as he yawned.

 

He twisted his body side to side, trying to crack his back and hopefully relieve some of the stiffness his body was  feeling from sitting in front of his computer and its various monitors for his consecutive 5th hour.

 

Tails groaned in frustration, burying his head in his hands, feeling a sense of boredom, exhaustion and frustration as he hit another wall in trying to hack into Eggman’s mainframe remotely from his location.

 

Every time Tails thought he was getting close to getting through the system, he’d be booted out and it would throw up another firewall of encryptions that would not only mock him in the form of an Eggman logo laughing at him but also be a minimum of 10 minutes to an hour of extra work for him.

 

As frustrated as he was at the software program, he had to hand it to the old man. 

 

He hadn’t lost his touch just yet.

 

While Eggman’s age had slowed down his physical attacks on the city, it sure as hell hadn’t dulled his mind in the least bit.

It was almost admirable. 

Almost.

However, there was no denying it, not even for Eggman that he was simply getting older and wasn’t able to keep up with Sonic and the gang as well as he used to. His physical body was growing weaker by the days, a victim to his poor health, his hedonistic indulgences, gluttony and human mortality. 

 

Which in turn, had provided longer periods of peace and stability within their communities. The city, the citizens could breathe peacefully again and it gave the city a chance to rebuild the extensive damage he had caused in the past.

 

As much as he didn’t like to admit it, he was often inspired by Eggmasn tech and his inventions, his unwavering commitment to his goals.

 

Although, he just wished he wasn’t using his genius to try to destroy and take over the world. Imagine all of the good he could do if he just shifted his efforts in a different direction. 

 

How different his life could be, how different all of their lives would be.

 

“Cursed is the man with infinite knowledge.” Tails sighed to himself, tapping his fingers against the desk.

 

He reached for his coffee mug to take a sip, but as he tipped the cup against his lips only a meager drop touched his parched tongue.

 

“Ugh, great, empty.” Tails groaned louder, burying a gloved hand into the ruffles of his grown out fur a top his head.

 

Tails jolted as he felt a pair of soft fingers tickle against the back of his shoulders, but he relaxed immediately once he recognized the familiar scent of Cream the rabbit.

 

He felt a pair of soft arms wrap themselves around his frame. He leaned into her touch as he felt her nuzzle her cheek into the crook of his neck before she placed tender kisses against the side of his cheek as her fingers worked tirelessly to massage the stiff muscles in his shoulders.

 

"C-cream ahh, w-wait~" Tails huffed, feeling his muzzle flush at her sudden show of affection towards him.

 

"Mmmh, yes what is it honey~?" Cream murmured softly under her breath as she dipped her fingers into the hem of his collar, her fingers twirled his white chest fur delicately between her fingers as she trailed her kisses up to his perk ear that was tinged the lightest shade of red.

 

"I-I'm still working." Tails stuttered.

 

"Ah yes, but I think it's time for a break~ Don't you Tails?" Cream giggled as she walked around his chair to sit upon one of his legs. 

 

Tails took a quick glance at his computer screen and then back at Cream who was currently pouting her lips and batting her curly eyelashes at him and he quickly made up his mind.

 

Eggman be damned! How could he resist the sweet temptations of his girlfriend? He could never bring himself to deny her.

 

"Just a quick break wouldn't hurt... I did need to stretch my legs anyway’s hehe." Tails coyly flirted back as he pulled her into his lap more, one of his hands rested on her lower back, softly petting her just above her tail.

His other hand cupped her cheek in his hand as he leaned in to give her a proper kiss. Their lips met eagerly against one another’s, yet their kiss retained a certain aura of playful innocence to it as if it could have been there first kiss.

 

Soft whimpers and giggles filled the dark room as curious fingers roamed underneath their different layers of clothing, easing tight collars and teasing against soft warm fur.

 

Just as things started to heat up between the young couple as Cream undid Tail’s tie and began to unbutton his white dress shirt, the door swung wide open.

 

It was quickly followed by a gust of wind that blew various papers off the desk, joined by the lights that were simultaneously turned on in a bright flash of white that startled the both of them.

 

“Yo Tails, any progress on the Egghead thing, the Freedom Fight-WOAH! My bad lovebirds didn’t mean to intrude on anything!” Sonic chuckled awkwardly, bringing a gloved hand up to cover his eyes. 

 

He immediately spun around turning on his heels to get out of the room and to give the couple a chance to recollect themselves. He stood with his back facing the room a few feet away from the entrance and swiped through his phone to provide himself a distraction.

 

Tails sprang upwards out of the chair, still holding onto Cream by her bottom, her hand swiped at his desk keyboard and mouse in a panic, the action closed and opened random tabs in the process. 

He set her down onto the floor gently and quickly straightened out his white lab coat and buttoned up his dress shirt, tightening his tie in the process.

 

While Cream adjusted her long brown skirt and made sure her long sleeve white blouse was tucked in the way it was before she entered the room, she smoothed her hands over her medium length fur behind her head to smooth it out.

 

They were both extremely flustered, evident blushes stained their youthful cheeks as they desperately tried to act as if they weren’t caught fooling around while Tail's was supposed to be working.

 

Cream looked up at Tail's, her expression was slightly frazzled, but her eyes seemed to calm down as she felt Tails pull her into a firm embrace by her shoulder. He leaned down to give her a soft peck against her forehead while he whispered into her ear.

 

"Don't look so worried, we're not in trouble, you know how many times I've caught Sonic in a situation like this while he was supposed to be “working or dare I say even saving the world?" Tails said as he held his fingers up making air quotes while rolling his eyes.

 

Cream nodded her head in a side to side motion, signaling a no as she stifled a giggle and bashfully hit his shoulder playfully.

 

“Way, way too many times haha!” Tails laughed.

 

“Oh my, what a horny hog he was!” Cream retorted in a fit of laughter.

“Ugh tell me about it! I had to live with the guy haha!” Tails pretended to plug his ears as he rolled his eyes in mock annoyance.

 

As their laughter and giggles died down, Tails pulled Cream closer to him and leaned down to close the gap between his considerable height, rubbing his nose against Cream’s in a gentle nuzzling motion.

 

“I'll come by Vanilla's to see you later Cream,... I'll try my best not to take too long." He said sweetly.

 

"O-okay, sorry for interrupting you honey, hehe" She giggled shyly as she nodded her head in agreement and returned a tender kiss to his cheek.

 

Cream quickly excited the room, brushing by Sonic in the process. She kept a hand up to the side of her face to cover her flushed muzzle as she shyly waved goodbye to him as best as she could.

 

"G-goodbye Mr. Sonic!" Cream squeaked out.

 

"Oh, uh yeah see ya around Cream haha!" Sonic shot her his signature peace sign and rubbed the back of his head as he looked away from her awkwardly, feeling equally as embarrassed as the poor rabbit to have interrupted the two of them. 

He couldn't blame em, this was probably something he’d expect Tails to catch him doing if he was being honest. 

He’s only 25…. 

Hell, he remembered being Tails age, freshly 18 years old. Maybe even before that and definitely after the fact too… The world was his oyster and man there sure were plenty of oysters on their big old world.

 

What can he say, he was always a bit of a ladies man.

Comes with the territory of being a world renowned hero and everything.

 

He wasn't even upset at them at all, let alone would he ever bring himself to scold them for their behavior. So much as he felt bad for walking in on the two. Chaos knows Tails could use some healthy distractions once in a while, Sonic was afraid that poor fox was gonna work himself to death one day. 

 

He’d encourage Cream to come by more often if it meant that Tail’s could unwind and relax for like what at least an hour?

 

‘Ugh wait, why am I thinking about this anyway, ugh?’ Sonic shuddered uncomfortably trying to wipe the idea from his mind as quickly as it had come.

 

In reality, if his question wasn't as important as it was then he would have just come back later or another day. But he got word from one of the newer divisions of the Freedom Fighters that there was some suspicious Eggman activity reported near the “secret” location of where one of the seven chaos emeralds was being stored and guarded.

 

He just needed to make sure that the rest of the chaos emeralds were accounted for and Eggman hadn't managed to get his grubby little hands on one while they weren't paying attention.  

 

Finally, Tails had opened the door to his makeshift office/computer room and let Sonic in. It looks like he had taken the time to tidy up a little bit from the last time he had visited, but the area still had a sense of organized chaos to him.

 

 Maybe that was just his distaste of paperwork influencing him though, he was never a fan of anything that required him to slow down and pay that close to little details.

 

“Sorry about that, I wasn’t expecting you to come back home this early hehe…” Tails chuckled awkwardly.

 

“Don't worry about it buddy!” Sonic exclaimed and ruffled the fur on Tail’s head in an endearing manner.

 

“S-Sonic! Don't do that! It makes me feel like a little kid still!” Tails whined as he tried to fix his fur back to how it was.

 

“Huh? Oh c'mon Tails! You’ll always be that abandoned little Kit I found oh so many years ago in my eyes.” Sonic pouted at Tails as he pretended to reminisce at the memory.

 

Tails rolled his eyes, but laughed at the silly look on Sonic’s face and returned Sonic’s brotherly embrace wholeheartedly.   

 

“Alright, alright enough of the sappy stuff so what did you need from me?” Tails said as he sat back down in his computer chair.

 

“Oh right! So I got a call from Sal and she said that one of the Freedom Fighter branches out in Spagdagonia had sent them an intermission late last night reporting that Eggmam had tried to hack into their mainframe. Hmmm… she said it seemed like he was trying to access information on the location or whereabouts of the 7 chaos emeralds maybe?”

 

“Hmmm…interesting, is that all she said?” Tails asked, scratching his chin as he pondered quietly looking up at the ceiling and then briefly glancing at the monitors.

 

“No, there was definitely more… Ugh what else did she say!?” Sonic whined as he whipped his head back in frustration at his shotty memory, knocking his knuckles lighty against his head trying to force himself to remember.

 

Tails sighed slightly, he scooted closer to his keyboard, typing some codes into the computer to bring up some items to check, he temporarily minimized the program he had been working on earlier.

 

“OH right! She said that she asked Nicole to search through a couple of security cameras near the base, Nicole reported back to her that she had noticed that Eggman had deployed some surveillance bugs outside the facility and was seemingly trying to scoop out a way to access the facility unnoticed.”

 

“I see, that does sound suspicious, seems like our old egghead is up to his tricks again. Chaos! I wish he’d just give it a damn rest!” Tails rubbed his temples in frustration.

 

“You think all those ass kickings would have taught him a lesson by now huh pal?” Sonic chuckled as he patted Tails on the back supportively. 

 

Tails looked back up at Sonic and smiled at him.

 

 “Yeah I mean I guess what else would you do for work if it wasn't for Eggman? I couldn't even begin to imagine seeing you in a suit and tie, working a regular 9-5 Sonic haha!” Tails blurted out as he laughed to himself while continuing to do some research on the computer.

 

Sonic laughed quietly, trying not to sound disingenuous as his mind couldn't help but wander for a moment at the idea Tails had presented.

 

What would his life be like if it wasn't for Eggman constantly trying to destroy the world?

 

Would he have gone to college and studied, gone on to have gotten a steady job where he spent his life looking at monitors? Nah school was slow, an office sounded boring, not really his forte.

 

Hmm, maybe he could be a park ranger, he loved being around the trees, hearing the sounds of nature, feeling the wind in his quills.

 

Would he still have the sense of adventure he has now?

 

Or would he have settled down…?

 

Had a family?

 

Kids?

 

‘Amy…’ 

 

Sonic couldn't help the sad smile that came across his face as another silly idea popped into his head.

 

Except nowadays it didn't sound all that silly to him.

 

~~

Sonic was coming home after a long day of work, he was walking up the tone pathway that led up to a small house on a prairie that was surrounded by lush fields of wildflowers. 

 

Beautiful bushes of vibrant red roses would adorn the sides of the house, he would be greeted by his wife and their family. The woman that would be opening the door for him would be a beautiful young pink hedgehog waving sweetley to him as she carried a little lilac colored hoglet on her hip.

 

Another hoglet was clinging to her long red skirt, he was slighter older than the baby in her arms and his fur was a striking shade of cerulean blue that mimicked his own shade, but his eyes were a familiar shade of jade.

 

“I've got warm apple pie in the oven for you honey, me and the kids missed you~” She would say as she gave him a peck on the cheek.

 

“I’ve missed you too Ames~” He’d reply as he’d bring her into a loving embrace to return a more passionate kiss of his own.

~~

 

“Sonic?”

 

“Yo, Sonic!?”

 

“HELLO EARTH TO SONIC?!” Tails yelled as he smack the back of Sonic’s quills.

 

“Owe! What was that for!” Sonic yelled as he rubbed the sore spot and stuck his tongue out at Tail’s.

 

“I've been calling your name dude! You were totally zoned out!” Tails replied exasperated and rolled his eyes.

 

“Oh… uh my bad buddy I was just…. Erm, daydreaming haha.” Sonic chuckled lightly as he whistled and looked away for a moment.

 

“Yeah, sure whatever you say Sonic, ANYWAYS, as I was trying to show you… was that I checked our mainframe to see if we’ve had any breaches in security, we did, it was definitely Eggman but he wasn't able to get any information out of the files from what I can tell. It looks like my firewall kicked him out right at the last second. So that's good news so far!” He said.

 

Tails gestured to the monitor for Sonic to see but truthfully none of it made sense to him, it was just thousands of lines of letters and numbers for him.

 

“Awesome.” Sonic said and threw up a thumbs up to Tails sheepishly.

 

“I'm gonna throw up some more firewalls in case he tries to hack the system again…. He shouldn't have been able to get that far in the first place.” Tails sighed, feeling disappointed in himself for not having a stronger defense system against Eggman.

 

Tails looked back up at Sonic who was giving him a reassuring smile as he squeezed Tails shoulder in a show of support. No words had to be exchanged between them, the message was received.

 

“Were they able to destroy the surveillance bugs or?” 

 

“Yeah Sal said the team was able to destroy the ones they found after Nicole had sent them the alert, whether or not they got all of them I'm not sure..” Sonic replied.

 

“Hmm okay that’s not super reassuring but its all we got I guess….Hey shouldn't Sally be on bed rest still by the way?” Tails inquired, arching his brow towards Sonic in slight confusion.

 

“Huh?” 

 

“Sally’s supposed to be on bedrest because of her previous complications with her past pregnancy?”  Tails turned around to face Sonic and crossed his arms across his chest.

 

“Oh, yeah I think Bunnie did mention that to me at some point…., but you try telling Sally to just lie in bed all day and just rest, that woman loves to work and is a force to not be reckoned with! Plus I think that more along the lines of something her husband Khan should be taking care of.” Sonic said as he looked away from Tails.

 

It was a bit of an awkward subject for him to talk about since they used to date so long ago. For a while he really couldn't stand that pompous monkey prince, he never hated him per say, or the fact that they had gotten together, gotten married or started a family.

 

Actually, he was really happy for them now, Khan was able to offer Sally something he was not. 

 

Stability, a chance to settle down and start a family, taste of the mundane, normality.

 

Happiness.

 

“That's true, I'll give Bunnie a call tomorrow and see if she can reason with Sally.” Tails replied.

 

“Probably for the best haha.” Sonic said.

 

His eyes wandered up to the monitor screens, there was one screen in particular that had peaked his interest.

 

It looked somewhat like a map of Mobius, with 7 different distinct  colors that glowed brightly against the contrast of the dull map.

 

“What's that?” Sonic asked as he pointed to the screen.

 

“That? Oh that’s nothing special, it's a program I had made a while ago that helps me keep track of where the Chaos emeralds are at all times. It can locate the chaos energy that the emeralds naturally release.”

 

“Oh I see, that's cool! That blue one is mine, the yellow one is yours…” Sonic pointed around the map, his and Tails’ emeralds were in the same area, he could see Knuckle's emerald located on Angel Island along with the master Emerald. Some of the other emeralds that were not personally protected by a freedom fighter were stored in secure locations in the somewhat local vicinity of the major cities that surrounded Mobius.

 

“Yeah but it looks like they're all safe and secure so nothing to worry about-!” Tails wheezed those last words as his eyes shot open in a mixture of shock and fear as one of the 7 emeralds suddenly disappeared off of the map.

 

“What happened?” Sonic asked, concern racking his voice.

 

Tail didn't bother to reply as he typed rapidly into the keyboard trying to make sense of it.

 

“Did Eggman manage to get one and mask its chaos energy signals somehow?” He asked again.

 

Suddenly he felt very uneasy. 

 

“It can't be… that wouldn't make sense….” Tails murmured to himself.

 

“Tails?”

 

“Whose emerald was it?”

 

“It’s….. It’s Shadow’s chaos emerald that’s gone.”  Tails whispered.

Notes:

Thank you all for staying tuned! Please let me know if you enjoyed the chapter and I'd love to hear any theories y'all might have for the future chapters as the story goes on! :)

Chapter 6: Letters

-Moments Earlier-

Shadow was lying down peacefully on a green cot inside a large enclosed tent, his eyes were closed and he had a headphone in his left ear, his right ear would twitch occasionally at the staticy sound of voices talking in a foreign language the old radio kept on the table nearby was emitting.

 

The radio looked like it was mostly being used as a paperweight for the items it was set on top of. A stack of folders, random sets of blueprints, mugshots and other information that was scattered around the small table. All of it pertained to the case they were assigned to and currently working on.

 

His signature scowl was ever present as he wiped a bead of sweat off his forehead, there was an old battered fan rotating hot air in the corner of the tent. It hummed loudly as it rustled the papers and the fabric of his black button up jacket that he had draped over the only chair in the room.

 

He was wearing a white wife beater tank top, along with G.U.N’s standard issue black cargo pants, His dog tags hung loosely around his neck, the tank top had risen up slightly, it displayed a hint of his defined abdomen, a prominent V line that trailed into the hem of his unbuckled pants. His black combat boots were neatly lined up next to the edge of the cot. 

 

It had been two months since he had seen Rose.

 

Two long ass fucking months.

 

“Keh!” He huffed in annoyance under his breath, feeling restless from a combination of boredom and the excruciating heat.

 

He hadn’t been apart from her this long for quite a while. He and Rouge were usually able to wrap up their assignments within a month, a month and half at most if it required longer periods of surveillance, but most criminal organizations were not exactly the best at keeping themselves hidden for very long. 

 

Which usually worked in his favor, but this particular case required them to do more reconnaissance, spying and longer periods of surveillance before they were allowed to act.

 

Not particularly his favorite thing to do, he preferred hand to hand combat or something along the lines of interrogation. He was better at those types of things he thought and he always loved to see these pathetic types of characters quiver in their chairs once he was within eyesight. 

 

His presence never failed to strike fear in the hearts of many. He was a man-made monster after all, a being designed to be nothing more than the ultimate weapon. A being to be used, abused, and discarded once he proved to be unuseful.

 

That was at least how he thought most people felt about him, that was until he met…

 

Her.

 

Amy Rose.

 

She saw him for who he really was, deep down inside his walled off and seemingly cold blooded heart, not the person he pretended to be. 

 

Not the masquerade he put up to keep others at arm's length, to prevent anyone from getting too close to him, to ultimately protect himself from getting hurt again.

 

No, no.

 

Amy Rose could never be fooled, she always knew.

 

She had this magical sense of intuition, a 6th sense almost when it came to other people’s feelings.

 

Always knew exactly how to talk to him, how to get him to open up to her.

 

She knew when he just needed someone to listen to him, when he needed to be held. When he needed her more than he needed himself.

 

Somehow.

 

She always knew….

 

Sometimes he thought that she knew him better than himself, that she could realize things about himself he couldn’t see for himself somehow.

 

She gave his life a different purpose, a different meaning than the one he was taught to know so many decades ago. She brought him a sense of joy he didn't think he'd be capable of ever attaining since the death of the only person who had ever cared about him.

 

Rose was capable of making his heart flutter in his chest, of making him laugh without recourse, able to make him smile and bring sparks of joy and adoration to his eyes.  

 

Yet in the very same breath that she could spark these emotions in him, she also made his heart ache terribly when he was away from her. She clouded his mind with constant thoughts of her, of her infectious smile, her adorable laugh. 

 

He would reply his memories of them which only fueled the growing ache he felt for her. He missed her, he missed the feel of her soft skin against his fingertips, the silky quality of her quills he’d wrap between his fingers, her intoxicating scent.

 

He particularly missed the way she would look as the moonlight that peeked in through her window, cascading its soft glow onto her pale pink fur. How it contrasted against the deep rosy flush on her cheeks and the tips of her ears. 

 

He missed the hazy look her eyes took on and the breathy quality her voice had when she whimpered his name and shyly begged him for more of his touch, his affection and caresses after he sufficiently coaxed the desire out of her.

 

All the while she was flustered and panting underneath him. Tugging on his quills, carving divine scriptures on to  his back, moaning his name like it was a sacred mantra on her tongue.

 

He took great pride in the fact that he was the only being to know her body, mind and spirit in the way he did. That side of her no one else had gotten to see. 

 

“Ughh!” Shadow huffed and grumbled to himself as he threw his arm over his eyes, he was getting himself all worked up for nothing.

 

He shifted his legs slightly feeling a dull ache growing in his abdomen as his mind wandered with impure thoughts of her. 

 

He desperately wanted to wrap this mission up.

 

No, he NEEDED to wrap up this mission by the end of the week.

 

But they weren’t there yet with this case, they needed more incriminating evidence before they could raid their drug mine here in the jungle.

 

Hence their current escapade in the great jungles, where the weather was 10-20 degrees hotter than the inner cities of Mobius regardless what time of year it was. It was November now, the weather in the city had finally dropped down into the 50’s-60’s.

 

Yet here, in the heart of the jungle, so close to the earth's equator, the heat seemed to seep into every item the sun shined its unrelenting rays upon,regardless of the lush canopies that shaded the jungle.

 

He liked to humor the idea that it was perhaps because they were so close to hell that the sun literally scorched the earth they walked upon as to let them know that god had turned his back on the people that lived here.

 

It certainly seemed like it to him, this drug organization had stripped the locals of their much needed necessities for living, their water, the source of food and shelter. 

 

What god would allow such horrible things to happen to innocent people?

 

An amusing thought, if he could ever find himself to believe in such meaningless, futile things. 

 

There was only one being on this earth whose body and soul he would worship and it wasn’t Ghaias that’s for sure.

 

Another groan escaped him, he felt his frustration bubbling up to the surface as he wiped another bead of sweat across his forehead.

 

Shadow found himself missing the brisk breeze of the northern tundras, the breathtaking sight of the snow capped mountains, the iced over lakes that young children skated over, the soft tickle of snowflakes falling onto his tan muzzle.

 

More than anything he missed the feel of Amy’s warm hands tenderly caressing his cheek through her mittens. Sharing hot cocoa together as they leisurely strolled through the town, admiring all of the spectacular Christmas decorations. Hanging up their own ornament on the town’s Christmas tree in the center of the park.

 

It was mid December now, it should’ve started to snow where Rose was already. She loved the snow almost as much as she loved all of the flowers that bloomed among the mountainsides in the spring.

 

He wondered what she was doing right now, was she decorating the inside of the cafe? Or maybe she’s already begun decorating her house? Normally he would always offer to string up her christmas lights and hang up anything that was out of her immediate reach for her. She could be a little stubborn at times and would refuse to ask him for his help.

 

He chuckled a little bit to himself as a fond memory from last year's Christmas came to his mind. 

 

~~~

Shadow was leaning against the doorframe of Amy’s dining room that leads into her living room, he was holding a hot cup of coffee in his hand, from his angel he could perfectly see her shakily  standing up on a chair she had dragged out from the dining room to hang up a snowflake garland on the ceiling. 

 

‘Impatient girl.’ Shadow thought to himself, yet there was an amused smirk on face as he watched her stand on her tippy toes to reach up and hang the first garland up. 

 

She looked so focused, she was determined to do it on her own, mostly so that she could stick her tongue out at him when she was all done and get the momentary satisfaction of telling him that she did it on her own and didn't need his help.

 

She liked to be independent and self-sufficient, she always had been, but secretly he felt that she liked when he did things for her without her having to ask for it.

 

He pondered the idea that she liked knowing that he was paying attention to her every movement, her body language, the little tidbits of details that most people wouldn’t bother to pay attention to, let alone remember. 

 

He paid attention to it all, because even the little things about her like this mattered to him. Just as much as they mattered to her.

 

Or…

 

Maybe she wanted an excuse for the momentary contact between them as he would come up behind her and take the garland from her hand. The brief moment where her back would be pressed flush against his frame, like puzzle pieces they fit together so well.

 

The seconds where his hand would graze the skin of her waist as he gave her a gentle yet firm squeeze, indicating her to let go of the item. 

 

And the oh so low tone of his deep voice telling whispering “Let me get that for you Rose~” in her ear. 

 

Chaos and the heat of his breath against her neck in that very moment, the way it sent a shiver down her spine and rippled goosebumps across her aching flesh. 

 

Chaos! He hoped it was the later option.

 

Shadow arched his brow suspiciously as he watched her reach over to the opposite end, leaning heavily on the back rest of the wooden chair to hang up another end that was blatantly out of her reach.

 

He set his coffee mug down on the table as a precautionary method in case he was going to need to catch her.

 

“EEeep!!” Amy yelped as the chair finally started tilting backwards from the uneven pressure of her weight. Yet instead of meeting the hardwood floor she was immediately scooped up by Shadow who had caught her by her lower waist. 

 

His foot pushed the chair that was halfway down back up into its normal position and his face scrunched in concentration as he looked her over to make sure that she was uninjured.

 

Amy felt her cheeks flush with heat, she was now nose to nose with Shadow. He had one hand placed snugly on her lower back, just above her tail that wagged back and forth shyly. His other arm was wrapped against the back of her knees keeping her suspended off the ground and more importantly, pressed up against him. 

 

Her hands were still clutching onto the garland for dear life, she desperately tried to look anywhere but at him, but his eyes drew hers to his like a magnet. His gaze was tender, yet held an intense and feverous quality to them that heated her body up to the very tips of her ears.

 

She wiggled her feet slightly, trying to gauge how far off the ground she was, a good foot or so maybe more.

 

‘Chaos, when did he get so tall?’

 

Her hand finally settled on his chest.

 

‘Was he always this handsome?’

 

Shadows' eyes flickered to the ceiling, landing on a mistletoe that was hovering right above them.  Amy followed his gaze and felt her blush deepen at the implication.

 

“You’re supposed to kiss under these correct?” Shadow asked.

 

“Y-yes, that’s the um tradition.” Amy stuttered, she parted her lips slightly.

 

‘Kiss me Shadow, chaos please!’

 

“Mmh tradition? I see then.” His voice was husky, he licked his lips.

 

Amy could feel her stomach doing backflips in a mixture of girlish excitement and anxiety.

 

“May I?” He asked innocently enough, but his voice retained a playful undertone as his hand trailed upwards to cup her cheek in his hand.

 

She leaned in towards his touch,  she let out a contented sigh mumbling a yes under her breath as she nodded her head slowly. 

 

Amy looked into his ruby red eyes, so full of his ardent desires for her.

 

Tentatively, they inched nearer, hearts racing, breaths shallow. Their eyes flickered between each other, he pressed his torso further against her petite frame.

 

A  delicate blend of uncertainty and excitement was felt between them as they leaned in, their lips finally brushed in the lightest, most tender kiss. 

 

The moment was fragile and sweet, like a whispered secret shared between two souls, their shyness melting away into a quiet, shared warmth.

 

Reluctantly Shadow pulled away, pressing his forehead against Rose’s as he searched her eyes for an answer or permission perhaps to continue, to go further. 

“S-Shadow~”

 

His answer layed in her small hands snaking their way up to wrap themselves around his neck, intertwining her fingers into his midnight colored quills. He took a few steps forward until the back of her knees hit the armrest of the couch, her back hit the cushions of the couch making a thud noise.

 

He intertwined their hands, whispering her name amongst the crackles of her fireplace.

 

~~~~

 

“Ahem!”

 

Shadow's eyes snapped open as he rushed to sit up in the cot and turned his head towards the individual who had cleared their throat to announce themselves as they  moved the curtain of the tent open to step inside .

 

Shadow immediately flipped back down onto the cot and rolled his eyes as he saw who it was.

 

“What do you want, Rouge?” He asked.

 

“Hmph! Is that anyway to greet your beloved sister?” Rouge whined as she slapped a thick stack of letters against the inside of her hand repeatedly 

 

Shadow arched his brow in curiosity at what she was holding, but he threw his nose into the air and looked away as to not let on. 

 

“Sister? Since when did you want to be related to a Robotnik?” Shadow scoffed.

 

“Oh eww, no thank you I do not want to be associated with that ugly old man. It would damage my very sexy reputation.” Rouge retorted, giggling.

 

“Mmm yes that’s what I thought, now what are you here for, have we been given the green light to move in?” Shadow said as he went to slip his black combat boots on. 

 

“Ugh I wish! I’m tired of being out here in the middle of fuck nowhere, not the tropical vacation I was thinking of when the commander pitched the mission to us.” Rouge whined as she rolled her eyes.

 

“For once I can agree with you.” Shadow sighed.

 

“No, what I actually stopped by to do was hand deliver your mail, since you clearly miss a certain someone~. I  know, I know, hold your applause and appreciation! I had one of the rookies pick up everyone’s mail as a nice little surprise since everyone has seemed so lonely lately~” Rouge purred seductively.

 

Rouge undid the rubberband around the stack of envelopes and started to skim through the top of the letters. Shadow’s eyes widened in realization and he lunged forward to snatch the stack from her hand.

 

“Hey-Ow! Impatient much?!” Rouge yelped as she shook her hand in the air in a rather dramatic fashion. She crossed her arms and pouted at his rude mannerisms.

 

Shadow ignored her absentmindedly, his mind was elsewhere as he quickly skimmed through the stack until he found an envelope that stood out—a light pink rectangle with his name handwritten in a familiar delicate script addressed to him by his beloved Rose.

 

He tossed the rest of the stack back over to Rouge.

 

“Rude..” Rouge mumbled under her breath as she glared at him.

 

To his surprise there were 2 separate letters one was dated from 6 weeks ago and the most recent one was from 3 weeks ago. His heart gave a little jump, a mixture of curiosity and unease tightening in his chest, as he felt bad for not being able to respond to her letters in a timely manner.

He quickly tore the oldest letter open, and unfolded the letter inside. His eyes scanned through her delicate handwriting, as he read the first few lines, the words seemed to blur and swim before him.

 

He blinked rapidly, trying to clear his vision, but the contents of the letter only grew more ambiguous and distressing to him due to the lack of clarity of the subject. Shadow read it again, slower this time to see if he could better understand her, but each sentence hit him like a physical blow.

 

He rushed to open the second letter, his hands began to tremble slightly, and he felt a cold sweat break out on his forehead. He swallowed dryly, the room seemed to close in on him, the cheerful morning sunlight now felt harsh and intrusive. 

 

“Well what did she say?” Rouge asked curiously, didn’t look like he got good news exactly. 

 

He gripped the edge of the table, feeling a wave of nausea rise within him. Shadow mind raced, conjuring up worst-case scenarios and painful implications of Rose’s letter. 

 

He cursed under his breath, and grabbed his jacket off of the chair. He threw it on quickly, shoving both of the letters into the front pocket of the jacket and grabbed his pack of cigarettes off the table.

 

Shadow then proceeded to pull out his green chaos emerald out of his pocket.

 

Rouge's eyes widened in shock as she pieced together what he was planning on doing.

 

“Oh no you don’t Shadow, you cannot leave right now!!!” Rouge yelled at him. She attempted to lunge at him to stop him but he stepped to the side quickly, avoiding her tackle. She landed on the cot with a loud thud, she was unscathed but as she turned around to attempt to grab him again, he was already gone in a flash of green light.

 

“Shadow! UGH, ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!? GET BACK HERE!!!!…. At least take me with you, I’m tired of this swamp!!! Rouge cried out in frustration.

Notes:

Let me know if you enjoyed the chapter, a little more suspense until the next chapter! Feel free to try and guess what Amy might have written to Shadow or your theories below. Lots of luv <3

Chapter 7: Dear Lover,

Notes:

Im juggling a few other fics at the moment so I try to interval with posting, but I try to aim for once a month for those wondering :)!

Enjoy!

My Dearest Shadow,

 

I hope this letter finds you well, in good health and spirit’s as always! Hopefully Rouge eases up on you, she really knows how to keep you on your toes!

 

Please don’t be too harsh with her, I know that you think she’s “annoying or overbearing” at times but trust me when I tell you that she ultimately means well with her actions and is trying to express that she cares about you in her own special way.

 

(Not everyone expresses love the same way❣️)

 

Also, I wrote an alias for the return address to hopefully prevent another close call from happening in case you were wondering! And you can always send it to Teknos' house as well, I included her address in case we need to be super duper careful!! 

 

More importantly I hope that life in the big city has been treating you kindly. 

 

You deserve an ocean's worth of kindness, Shadow.

 

I know you might think it’s a silly thing for me to hope for, but I truly mean that, it’s something I think about often… 

 

Peoples perceptions are everything in this world, yet so often they’re misconstrued, biased, and unfair. How would the world treat you if they knew you like I do? If they could see the warmth and love in that big heart of yours? Sorry, I hope I’m not being too sentimental or weird right now!

 

I must say that I’ve missed you terribly these past couple of weeks that you've been gone, more so than ever before. 

 

Maybe it’s because there has been so much happening in my little world here, and sometimes it feels so overwhelming that I want to crawl into a little ball and scream my lungs out. 

 

I’m not sure if you remember those two kids that are always going around town and causing “trouble”, well I’ve (suprise surprise) gotten a lot closer to them while you've been gone. I've been letting the older one, her name is Surge, help me with some chores around the shop in exchange for meals and letting them sleep in the shop. (I’ve actually just recently been able to convince her and Kit, her little brother, to start sleeping in my guest room) 

 

It was no easy feat either! She's a terribly stubborn little girl, she’s quite the handful sometimes, but I can tell that she’s a good kid. They just need a little nurturing and love and some much needed stability in their life to turn things around. Which is no surprise considering everything they’ve been through. Their dad is just the worst, a total scumbag, deadbeat loser! Ill tell you all about it the next time you come by!

 

You know in a funny way she kind of reminds me of you when we were younger, she's just so angry all the time, so untrusting, cynical and on edge, it was really hard trying to gain her trust, but it made it all the more gratifying when i could see her start to smile little by little again. When she finally felt like she could relax a little bit, I swear I could see the breath of relief leave her lungs!

 

They always say it's the little things in life right!

 

But I honestly don't know if I'm making the right choices right now with them, their dad has shown up a few times to the shop asking for them and it takes everything in me to remain calm and not summon my hammer out of sheer anger and swing that guy straight into the depths of hell.

 

Honestly I'm afraid that if he tries to hurt them again, I'll lose it. They should up covered with cuts and bruises just last week and chaos it ripped my heart right in two Shadow. Surge is just 12 years old and Kit is barely 8, what kind of sicko would hit a child? I want to teach that guy a lesson but If I make one wrong move I could end up on the news and then…. Then I’d have to disappear again and I feel like that's the worst thing I could do to them now.

 

I'm trying to be strong, fear has never stopped me from helping people before and I'm damn sure not going to let that change anytime soon. I was even thinking about trying to foster them officially, I wouldn't mind having them around permanently, but I'm not sure how that would work.

 

I would have to turn in all my documents and get my fingerprints scanned and then I would surely flag in the freedom fighters system and then it would just be a matter of time before Tail’s and Sonic would be able to track me down to this town and then I’d have to deal with the very thing I've been running away from all this time.

 

I'm not sure I'm ready to do that just yet.

 

I wish you were here to help guide me through this. 

 

You’ve always been someone who can see things so clearly, even when others cannot.

 

The world can be so cruel and unfair sometimes, it drives me crazy that there are so many mean people out there that are trying to snuff the light out of others and in these moments…. These moments where I crave support, I crave love and connection…

 

I crave you the most, Shadow.

 

I miss the comfort of your strong arms wrapped around me at night, I miss the smell of your quills in between my fingers, those big ruby red eyes looking so softly at me. Your touch is always so gentle, as if you’re afraid I’d break under your grasp.

 

You know those eyes used to look so lonely, well now they have a much different look to them. 

 

What would you say that look would be now?

 

I find myself wondering what the future holds for us Shadow.

 

There are things I want to tell you, but I'm not sure if it's the right time or if you would understand what I'm trying to say. Maybe it's just that some things are better left unsaid, or maybe they're waiting for the right moment to come to light.

 

Chaos Im getting off track, sorry! I hope that you’re able to come visit me soon and that we can have this discussion in person, as the decisions I’d like to make would ultimately affect you too. 

 

Plus It’s a little harder to read you through paper mail hehe. 

 

Come see me soon, Shadow.

 

With Love,

 

Your Rose

 

________

 

Shadow brought his third cigarette of the evening to his lips for one final drag, the embers glowed dully as they had started to reach the butt of the cigarette. He inhaled deeply, savoring the last bit of smoke that filled his lungs full of nicotine. 

 

Her words replayed in his head over and over, like a broken record.He could see the faint trace’s dried up tears in her last letter. His head throbbed painfully, it ached in confusion and a near certain hysteria that threatened to consume his very soul the longer he stood here questioning his motives.

 

He clutched the letter in his hand before his hand went limp, letting it fall from his hand, it fluttered to the floor, disintegrating against the wet snow that piled over it slowly as he buried his face in his hands, overwhelmed by a flood of emotions—shock, sorrow, and a deep, aching sense of misplaced loss.

________

 

Dear Shadow,

 

Hopefully I didn’t scare you off with my last letter, I know I don't exactly have the best track record when it comes to keeping a man around when down to it haha.

 

It’s odd, this is the longest I've had to be without you. I hope that you're not avoiding me… 

 

I wouldn't blame you if you were though, I probably shouldn’t have dropped all that information about the kids so suddenly on you without asking you if it would be an issue if I let them stay with me. Let alone mentioning wanting to take them on sort of permanently.

 

I'm sorry Shadow, I hope that you're not turned off on coming back to see me now, that’s the last thing I wanted to do. Is to put you in between a rock and hard spot without knowing how you feel about children that aren't our dear girl Cream.

 

We haven't really had a discussion about…. Kids in general or about the possibly having kids of our own some day? That’s probably a lot considering we haven't even really talked about what we're doing here, together or how far we want to take things.

 

I wanted to wait until you came back to fill you in, in person about everything that's going on, but it didn't feel right to hide things from you until you got back either. 

 

Maybe this wasn't the way to go about things, maybe this is my own fault, my own doing coming back to slap me in the face. I've been so afraid of having some of these more intimate conversations with you out of my own fears, my own insecurities in spite of how reassuring and kind you've been with me all this time. 

 

I’ve been thinking about our past encounters and the moments we've shared. I've enjoyed so much of our time together, at first everything was so secretive between us, there was a certain level of excitement to things. There’s something about those times that sticks with me that I can't quite seem to put into words even now, but there had to be a certain level of mystery and ambiguity to things back then. 

 

Since I was still figuring out where I could go without being discovered by everyone. Things were like that for a couple of years until I found this place, a place that finally felt like home again, a place where I could relax, put my roots down again. 

 

I really enjoyed where we were at, at that time and even now I cherish all the memories we’ve made together. I valued our connection so much. I feel like you really saw me for all I was deep down inside, and I’d like to think that I saw you too maybe.

 

But a part of me always wanted more and it makes me feel so unbelievably selfish for wanting you to be by my side always, this side that wants you to be mine and only mine, that isn't satisfied seeing you once a month, this side that wants to be more than just good friends, more than lovers, more than just “boyfriend and girlfriend” if we even are that.

 

I feel torn…I want more Shadow, it doesn't feel like enough anymore, but it feels wrong of me to ask that of you. To take you away from everyone for my own selfish desires.

 

Im terrified, it makes me so nervous to try and say these things to you, I feel like If Im too earnest with my desires, I'll somehow scare you away. Just like I always seem to do…

 

I'm afraid that once I push things to change between us things will fall apart, they'll get too complicated, the lines won't be blurred and ambiguous anymore. They won't be able to be ignored, we'll have to stand and face the music. It makes everything seem so much more fragile and uncertain.

 

I'm sorry, if this was too much to put onto you, If I'm being too much right now, you might be bombarded with work right now and here I am spewing my pathetic feelings onto a letter hoping it'll make a difference if you've already made up your mind about things.

 

I'm sorry, if this is more than what you signed up for. 

 

I'm sorry Shadow.

 

I hope that this isn't the end between us. care, Shadow. Perhaps some day soon we can talk about these things more clearly. Just know that you are always in my thoughts.

 

Yours truly, 

 

Amy Rose,

 

________

 

He exhaled slowly, a plume of smoke curling upwards, and dissipating into the starry night sky. 

 

Snowflakes fell around him, he couldn’t help but notice the stark contrast between himself and the snow white covered ground. His midnight, crimson colored fur seemed to taint its purity.

 

He felt like he seemed to leave that impression everywhere he went….

 

Shadow looked up and stared anxiously at Amy’s front door, hesitant to knock and wake her up so late at night.

 

Even more hesitant to pull out his own set of keys to her home and come inside unannounced. 

 

What if he was too late, what if she didn’t wait for him? What if he was no longer welcome there? What if she was with someone else? What if…. What if she was just gone again?

 

And what if he was the reason for it this time?

 

He wouldn’t be able to handle it.

 

It would break him.

 

Shadow chewed on his own lip anxiously, finally he let out a breath he didn’t realize he had been holding and sighed.

 

With a slight furrow of his brows, he glanced down at the pack in his hand that felt unusually light. He shook the open carton looking at the two measles cigarettes remaining.

 

Fuck, he needed this pack to last. 

 

All the stores nearby would be closed and certainly wouldn’t be able to get any more out in that fucking jungle.

 

He stepped up onto her porch and with a practiced flick of his wrist, he tapped the ash into a nearby ashtray Amy would leave on her porch railings for him.  He pressed the butt firmly against the edge of the tray, he twisted it with a grinding motion until the ember was thoroughly extinguished, leaving behind a faint wisp of smoke and the acrid scent of burnt tobacco.

 

Satisfied, he flicked the stub into the tray and leaned back, exhaling another sigh as he mustered up the last of his courage to take his keys out of his pocket. Slowly but surely he turned the key into the lock and stepped inside.

 

Ready to face whatever it was that would be waiting for him.

 

But the last thing he was expecting to face was a baseball bat being swung at his kneecaps, a Piko Piko hammer sure? That would make sense if Rose was really pissed at him to the point of forgetting all about Tails hammer space tracking technology.

 

And he certainly wasn’t expecting the jolt of electricity that coursed through his body as his hand caught the baseball bat at the last second. 

 

“What the FUCK!” Shadow snapped aggressively, growling in pain as the shock of the electricity scorched his white glove, it glowed a bright shade of blue, illuminating the pitch black room briefly.

 

Just long enough to allow him to see wild blue eyes staring directly back at him, he could almost make out the outline of their owner, had they not let go and jumped back the second they heard the loud snap of metal being indented as the bat bent in half, breaking as  his hand effectively crushed it in a single move.

 

It clattered to the floor, echoing loudly in the otherwise silence of the house. Shadow regarded the charred material that loosely hung around his fingers that used to be his glove. He could tell his hand was slightly burned from the impact.

 

Surge scoffed under her breath, seeing how little damage he had taken from her initial hit. She racked her brain for any ideas that could help her get an advantage over him, help her protect them from him.

 

She wouldn’t let him lay his filthy hands on Kit or Amy ever again, not after the last time. The image of her father slapping Amy square across the face as she stood with her arms outstretched protectively in front of Surge and Kit who were already covered in cuts and bruises. 

 

The hit that was clearly meant for her, for talking back to him, that helpless feeling and overwhelming guilt she felt as she sat on the toilet while Amy made sure to bandage all of her and Kits wounds first before addressing her own split lip, was still so fresh in her mind and brought her blood to a raging boil.

 

She made a promise to herself that she would protect them, as long as she still had breath in her lungs and her heart continued to beat. She’d make use of the powers that were bestowed onto her, she would be strong for them.

 

Yet she couldn’t help the slight tremble in her hands as she rose them up into a defensive position in front of her face, they sparked wildly with bright blue chaos energy that manifested itself as electricity. Blood whizzed in her ears, her heart pounded frantically as she stared back at the only thing she could make out in the darkness of the room.

 

The all too familiar look of maliciousness and anger that emanated from a pair of ruby red eyes that seemingly glowed in the darkness.

 

At least she thought they were the red eyes of her bastard father.

 

“GET OUT OF HERE YOU FUCKING CREEP!” Surge screeched, her scream was raw and ragged coming out of her throat as she made an attempt to swing her fist at him. Shadow dodged with ease now that he could see her coming, 

 

Surge sneered at him, she spins on the end of her heels, raising her foot high into the air to try and strike him again, but he catches her foot in the air easily, yanking her body backwards, making her lose her balance completely. 

 

She stumbles onto the floor harshly, her back hits a table, the lamp that was on the table clatters to the floor, shattering into pieces. Surge’s eyes widen in shock.

 

‘Crap, Amy’s gonna be pissed!’ 

 

Shadow takes advantage of her momentary stupor to grab a fistful of the black hoodie she’s wearing, he quickly picks her up off the floor, holding her suspended in mid air. He steps forward until the little moonlight that was filtering in from one of the windows shines softly on his ebony and crimson striped quills. 

 

He brings her closer to him until she’s at eye level with him. Surge feels a chill run down her spine as the realization that this wasn't the person she thought it was, in fact she didn't know who this guy was at all.

 

Or did she? He looked vaguely familiar…..

 

Wasn't he the randos in one of Amy’s photos around the house?

“H-hey what the hell! P-put me DOWN!!” Surge yells at him, flailing her body recklessly trying to kick and claw at him with all the energy that she had left in her.

 

“How about we start with you telling me who the hell you are and what you're doing in Rose’s house you little brat?” Shadow snarled at her, shaking her in his hand aggressively.

 

“F-Fuck you, I aint gotta tell you shit!” Surge retorted managing to land a kick onto his abdomen but it did little to stop him.

 

“How about I teach you a valuable life lesson you brat?!” Shadow growled, raising her higher into the air, his hand shifted, his thumb pressed against her throat, he apply d moderate pressure, threatening to crush her windpipe. Her hands clawed at his arms frantically as she gasped for air.

 

The sound of rapid footsteps echoed down the hall, followed by the flip of a light switch as Amy’s thunderous voice rained down onto the two.

 

“WHAT IN GAIA'S NAME IS GOING ON IN HERE?!?” 

Kit was cowering behind her, clinging to one of her legs as she raised a rolling pin into the air and took a defensive stance.

 

She was wearing a silk white nightgown, her hair was down, wavy and messy still from her slumber. He could see the muscles in her arms and legs tensing and relaxing in anticipation. 

 

She was a pillar of strength to anyone that knew her, someone to not be messed with but he always thought that she had a fragile quality to her due to her petite frame, maybe it was just the way he viewed her that made her seem so delicate to him.

 

She was truly beautiful.

 

And oh so so pissed.

 

‘Crap she’s pissed…. Is she pissed at me?’ Shadow felt a momentary cord of fear strike him as he released his grip on the girl, she fell to the floor again and yelped loudly. 

 

“OUCH! Way to be gentle asshole!” Surge whined as she rubbed her sore bottom. That was surely going to bruise.

 

“S-Shadow, is that you?” Amy gasped, her eyes widened, the shock was evident on her face.

 

“What are you doing here? It’s the middle of the night?!” but the feeling was fleeting as her face scrunched itself as her features filled with unbridled rage. 

 

She lunged her body forward, hurling the rolling pin at him as hard she could, it grazed just by his cheek, slicing a piece of his fur off in its path. It smashed against her door, splitting into two pieces, denting the solid oak door.

 

“WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?!?” Amy screamed at the top of her lungs.

 

“R-rose I can explain!” Shadow states frantically, trying to step closer to her.

 

“I-I don’t want to hear it! GET OUT! OUT!!” Amy practically spits her response at him.

 

Shadow stops dead in his tracks.

 

“Chaos, Surge honey are you okay, let me see, did that bad man hurt you?” Amy says, looking back out at Shadow briefly, she glares at him before she huddles over to Surge, quickly checking her body over for any open wounds. 

 

“I-Im fine, I swear Amy I don’t even have a scratch on me, look!”

 

“Thank goodness!” Amy sighs in relief before enveloping her into a tight embrace.

 

“T-too tight!! You're suffocating me agh!” Surge wheezed.

 

Shadow stood in front of the doorway in silence, clenching his fist, a wave of shame cascades over him at his actions. 

 

He was officially an idiot, no better than faker at this moment. He rushed to the conclusion that this was just some brat trying to break into Amy’s house, but that was obviously not the case and it looks like these were the kids Amy was talking about in her letter and he almost killed one of them.

 

Great, exactly what he needed after being awol in her eyes for two months.

 

“Please just give me a chance to explain myself, Rose. I beg of you.” 

 

Shadow's voice strained, but he sounded earnest in his request to Amy.

 

She huffs, turning her back to him and crossing her arms, but her resolve breaks hearing the ache in his voice.

 

She sighs, putting her hands on Surge and Kits shoulders, pushing them back to the bedroom.

 

“Fine, but you have 5 minutes, that’s all you’re getting. Go wait for me outside.”

 

She walks back over to the kids who were glaring daggers and making various mocking faces forwards Shadow. Amy places her hands on their heads,ruffling their fur up.

 

“I'll be right back guys, watch some tv for now, you can even have some ice cream and cookies, just try not to make a mess and don’t give me a hard time about this. I’ll tell you guys about him later” Amy resigns.

 

Surge is quick to open her mouth to refute against the idea, but Kit grabs her hand pulling her back. He could recognize that there was more to their relationship than what meets the eye by the mixture of excitement and longing in Amy’s eyes.

 

 He gives Surge a knowing look and nods his head from side to side and she takes the hint. reluctantly at best, turning around to walk into the kitchen, whistling a low tune.

 

“I’m not grabbing a bowl, just so you know.”

 

“Mmmh just don’t get any ice cream on your hoodie, I just washed it.”

 

Amy slipped on a fuzzy woolen cardigan she kept near the door and placed some slippers on. Shadow followed behind her as she stepped outside.

 

Amy whipped her body around to face him, tears walloped in her eyes, falling down her rosy cheeks in succession of one another. Her delicate lips trembled as she choked back her sobs, in a desperate attempt to retain some of her pride. 

 

‘You were trying so hard to keep it together in front of them weren’t you? You didn’t want them to see you cry… it kills me to know I'm the one that caused you to feel this way Rose.’

 

Shadow tried to close the distance between them, wanting nothing more than to hold her in his arms and wipe all of her tears away. Tears that had no right to stain such beautiful pink cheeks.

 

A resounding slap echoed in the silent forest, followed by the flapping of wings and rustling of branches as several tweetie birds flew away in fear.

 

The inside of Amy’s palm made contact with Shadow’s cheek, leaving a reddish imprint from the quickness of her strike against his tan muzzle. She pulled her hand away to wipe away some of her own tears, ignoring the stinging sensation against her red tinged palm. 

 

“You know you have some nerve showing up here out of the blue! It’s been two fucking months without hearing a single word from you! Do you have any idea how worried I was about you Shadow?!”

 

As much as it pained Shadow to see Amy so distraught and hurt, he couldn’t bring himself to look away from her. He couldn't avoid her burning gaze, in spite of the twisting sensation in his stomach and how every nerve inside his body felt like it was standing on edge. He deserved every second of her lecturing and as much as he hoped it was his own anxieties trying to get the better of him, but there was a voice creeping in from the back of his subconscious that told him to savor the moment as this could be his last interaction with Rose.

 

“Chaos, I thought something happened to you! I didn’t know if you were ignoring me or what! You didn’t call, you didn’t write back, nothing!  Do you even realize how much it hurt me to not know if you were okay, I didn’t know if you got hurt on one of your missions, or…. Or Gaia forbid if you were dead!”

 

“Rose..”

 

“You know what the worst part of all of that was? Is not being able to call anyone to even ask if you were at least okay. Not being able to go after you, not being able to be there for you if you needed me. I hate it-mmph!“

Shadow cuts her off by cupping her face in his palms, he says nothing as he leans down and plants a firm kiss against Amy’s trembling pink lips, shocking her. She stares at him wide eyed, but she doesn't immediately lean away from his touch.

 

Any reluctance from her is wiped away with her tears, staining the tips of his gloved thumb.

 

He kisses her with a sense of growing urgency, enveloping her in his arms, pushing her body against him until they're flush against one another. His hands roam, reacquainting themselves in mountains and valleys of her petite body he worships so. 

 

They had been starved of her touch, the feel of her soft skin.

 

He steals her breath, leaving her no room for her protest, not that she wanted to anyways. The warmth of his touch is searing, it overtakes her, clouding her better judgment and for a single moment it didn't feel so cold outside anymore. 

 

The world around them fades away, leaving only the warmth of their mingling breaths, their moans and racing hearts as they deepen the kiss even further than before.

 

Shadow pulls away from the kiss, somehow managing to hug her even tighter than before and buries his head in the crock of her shoulder. 

 

“I'm so sorry Rose, I can't stand that I caused you so much grief and pain. The mission I've been assigned to recently has required me to go deeply undercover and fly under the radar for the past two months.I've been stuck in the jungles trying to infiltrate a criminal organization and have had no access to internet, cell service or any type of mailing service. Actually the only reason I'm even here now is because Rouge asked one of the rookies to gather up everyone's mail from back home. I swear to Gaia that I just got both of your letters today, about an hour ago to be specific and came as soon as I could to try and clear things up. I'm 100% sure that Rouge is going to kick my ass when I get back and is fuming at me now for potentially ruining our undercover ops, but I couldn't bear to be apart from you a second longer.”

 

He felt a lump form in his throat, his heart was racing a million miles a minute.

 

“It was never my intention to make you feel like I abandoned you Rose, there is nothing in this world that you could ever do that would make me hate you, that would make me not want to be with you anymore. There is nothing in this world short of my own demise that would keep me from you.”

 

“Oh Shadow.”

 

“I love you more than anything on this planet Amy Rose, I love you so much it scares me sometimes because If I could have it my way…. There is nothing I would want more than to just tuck you away somewhere safe from prying eyes, keep you full and bred, filled to the brim with my seed.”

 

Amy blushed fiercely at his last words, her heart raced at the implication that he wouldn't mind having children but seemingly sounded excited at the concept of it… or rather the act of it perhaps.

 

“It’s a disgusting, selfish desire of mine to want to erase any lingering memories you might have of that fake. I want to mess you up until you can’t think of anyone else but me and only me Rose. All those years, I yearned for you in a way that I thought I could never have you, I wanted to force our bond to form, to force you to be mine, but I know that you’d hate me for it and i wouldn't be able to live with myself if i did that, but even now a part of me thinks its better than not having you at all. It disgusts me, it frightens me honestly, Rose.”

 

Shadow stifled a sob and tears welled up in his eyes, blurring his vision even further. 

 

“As long as you'll have me, I will remain by your side for eternity Rose.

 

Amy feels soft tears drop onto her shoulder like the lightest of raindrops, she rubs soft soothing circles around his back and quills.

 

She holds him for what feels like an eternity in their silence.

Notes:

Hopefully you enjoyed the chapter, the next one we finally get to revisit our beloved blue boy as we left off from the last 2 chapters!

As always, please let me know if you enjoyed the chapter by liking or leaving me a comment, it always inspires me to keep writing.

Chapter 8: Winter Nights

Notes:

Sorry for the delay on this chapter, hopefully the spice makes up for it!

Amy ran her thumb across the top of his cheek, rubbing away a single tear from his eye and leaned up on her tippy toes to place a chaste kiss against his temple sweetly. 

 

Shadow sighed in relief, nuzzling himself deeper into her chest, taking in as much of her comforting scent as he could. He still had a tight grip around her frame, still afraid to let even just a little bit of her warmth escape his touch.

 

His body relaxed little by little as he felt her soft hands run down his quills in a soothing manner. She hugged him a little tighter, pulling him further into herself.

 

“I’m sorry I jumped to conclusions, Shadow. I think that there were just so many negative things going on with me, I just immediately assumed the worst had happened between us and…. and that wasn’t fair to you at all.” She sighed guiltily.

 

“No Rose-“ Shadow tried to pull away from her tight grasp. 

 

“No Shadow, please let me finish.”  She smoothed down some of his bristled quills, playing with them in between her fingers as she stared down at their feet.

 

Shadow opened his mouth to speak, but shut it seeing her hand go up to signal him to let her continue. Amy picked his hands up, holding them in hers and took a deep breath.

 

“You don’t have to try to make excuses for me. I’m a grown woman, I should’ve been more considerate towards your own circumstances. You have an important job after all, I can’t just expect you to be available to me 24/7.”

 

“Rose…”

 

“As much as I would like that to be a reality, that’s not a luxury people like you and me get I think. I was being selfish and childish, I can see that now…. I’m sorry for making you feel so worried and potentially getting you in trouble at work for feeling like you had to drop everything to just come and clear things up with me.”

 

She exhaled shakily and slowly looked back up at him. Struggling to maintain eye contact with him.

 

“I’m sorry for slapping you earlier too! Chaos I don’t know what came over me.” Amy groaned, running a hand across her face, she peeked through her fingers to look at him, smiling warily at him. “I suppose I haven’t matured as much as I thought or would’ve liked too..”

 

“That’s not true at all, don’t discredit yourself like that Rose. We all have our moments, I mean just look at me. I’m sure Rouge or the commander is going to have my head when I get back.” 

 

“I guess we’re both a little bit selfish in our own ways then?” She giggled.

 

“I wouldn’t have it any other way Rose.” He hummed softly as he leaned down to press his lips against hers.

 

He missed the taste of her, the soft pillowy feel of her lips.

 

.

.

.

 

Back in Tails workshop.

 

“Shadow? Keh serves his arrogant ‘Ultimate Lifeform’ ass right.” Sonic scoffed under his breath, rolling his eyes as he made quotation marks with his fingers. 

 

Yet his eyes felt like they were glued to the screen that had once reflected the soft green glow of Shadows chaos emerald amongst the rest. 

 

He couldn’t shake this sinking feeling that was building in his gut at the oddness of it all. He knew that Shadow and Rouge were currently supposed to be in the middle of a two plus month long undercover operation for GUN somewhere deep in the Great Jungles.

 

They weren’t supposed to be back for another month give or take, and the little he knew of Shadow as an individual, let him know that he was not the type to abandon his post or leave his business unfinished.

 

So were they back already?

 

He doubted it, he just saw Knuckles the other day and he made no mention of them returning anytime soon.  He only knew this tidbit of information because the echidna couldn’t stop sulking, he was more irritable than usual and it was most likely because he missed the ivory bat who now lived with him atop Angel Island.

 

It was kind of ironic honestly, he had spent the past decade complaining about the presence of the jewel thief  and her insistence on stealing the master emerald for herself. Her constant teasing and flirtatious manner that left him perpetually flustered, confused and angry.

 

Knuckles used to relish any moment of peace and solitude that he had when she was off and about on missions where he didn’t need to deal with her constant harassment and attacks. 

 

Until the familiar feeling of loneliness started to creep up on him, he grew to realize that he actually enjoyed their interactions to a small extent when he started to miss her. He’s started to look forward to her arrival, somehow she made those long boring nights feel exciting and go by much quicker, too quick if he had a say in it.

 

While Rouge made all the first moves in their relationship, and took a lot of coaxing and patience on her side, he couldn’t deny forever that he found comfort in her presence and their familiar relationship.

 

It got lonely on the secluded island.

 

It’s funny, you really don’t know what you have until it’s gone.

 

He could relate to Knuckles in that sense now.

 

All too much.

 

Still, he wasn’t sure why, he couldn’t shake the feeling that something was somehow off. Maybe it was an  intuition kind of thing that Amy used to always talk about. 

 

Something you just know in spite of having no evidence or nothing to go off of.

 

Sonic’s attention drifted from the screen back to Tails as he heard the fox talking to him, snapping him out of his thoughts.

 

“Oh like you’re one to talk Sonic haha?” Tails snickered at the offended gasp that left Sonic’s mouth. 

 

“Me? How dare you, I'm like the King of being humble!” Sonic retorted, running a hand through his quills.

 

Tails cackled loudly, barely trying to hide his amusement by bringing a hand up to cover his face,  throwing his head back in a fit of uncontrollable laughter.

 

“Oh yeah? In what universe?!” 

 

Sonic grinned at him, laughing along with Tails nudging his shoulder playfully.

 

“Yeah I guess I'm not one to talk, am I? But hey, it's hard not to be cocky when you're born with looks like mine and all this natural raw talent! Unlike some other knockoff engineered hedgehogs” Sonic replied confidently.

 

“Mmh, well let's see if we can find where this old man has wandered off too then.” Tails grinned in response.

 

He leaned back in his chair, intertwining his fingers and simultaneously cracking all the joints vs before leaning forward and getting to work on their apparent mystery disappearance.

 

Sonic watched Tails curiously as the kitsune effortlessly snapped into action, his ocean blue eyes darted between different monitors as the keyboard clacked loudly with each swift motion of his fingers typing furiously away.

 

He lifted his hand in the air, making a pinching motion with his fingers, pulling up different 3D images and maps on the screen, swiping others away once he deemed them irrelevant.

 

Sonic sat down on an extra computer chair, scooting forward, propping his head into his elbows as he leaned forward, resting his arm against the desk as he tried to keep up with what Tails was doing in the computer 

 

“So care to tell me whatcha doing buddy?”

 

“I'm trying to locate where Shadow’s chaos emerald energy dissipated to, I just have to tap into one of G.U.Ns satellites first to expand my readers field since my machine has a limited range.”

 

“A  G.U.N Satellite huh? Are you even allowed to do that bud?” Sonic arched his brow in amusement, smirking at the fox’s antics.

 

“Meh, what are they gonna do about it? Arrest me haha?” Tails simply shrugged his shoulders, shooting Sonic a sly smirk of his own as he continued to type away.

 

“They rely on us to clean up Eggman's messes too much to enforce any real kind of punishment.”

 

“Man, when did you become such a fly little fox?” Sonic chuckled and patted Tails on the back roughly.

 

“Hmm try having a superhero older brother that has an affinity for breaking the law and not listening to any type of authority?” Tails rolled his eyes, snickering.

 

“Woah woah, WOAH. I did all that in the name of good and saving the world alright? I haven’t been that bad of an influence on you have I?…”  Sonic inquired, looking slightly concerned as he contemplated his parenting style scratching his chin in deep thought.

 

Well if you could even call it parenting, he tried his best alright!

 

 He was just a kid himself and had a lot on his plate dealing with saving the world every other week or so.

 

Plus it’s not like he ever had any type of parental figure around to guide him through life's perilous loops and hoops himself. He just went with the flow and did what he thought was right at the time.

 

And look at where that got him…

 

Yikes, maybe Tails was on to something.

 

“I think we both know the answer to that question.” Tails smirked looking over his shoulder back at Sonic.

 

“Besides, by the time they figure it I’ve tapped into their satellites I’ll be long gone and done. And just to spice things up I’ll leave one of Eggman's signature code logos to throw em off haha. Add to his charges or something like that.” 

“Sounds like this isn’t your first rodeo Tails.”

 

“Hey, you have your specialties, I have mine-THERE GOTCHA!” Tails threw his fist in the air, pumping his hand. His smile grew wide as he honed in on the area that the chaos emerald was admitting energy from.

 

“Huh.” Tails leaned back in his chair, furrowing his brows together in confusion, his fingers drummed on the table in thought.

 

“What is it? Where is that anyways?” Sonic tilted his head curiously as he looked at the map. The chaos emerald was currently showing up on what looked like to be a remote island off the coast of….. Shit where was that?

 

Man, he should have paid more attention in classes.

 

“It’s a small island off the coast of the northern tundra, from what I can tell. It looks like there may or may not be a ghost town there based off some of the old records.”

 

“What’s he doing there if there’s nothing there then?”

 

“I’m not sure, there doesn’t seem to be many historical records on the town left. Paper trail wise it seems to be abandoned as of a couple decades ago. Wait, it seems like there's a single ferry boat that goes out to that area every few weeks for… fishing?”

 

Sonic shrugged his shoulders and rolled his eyes as he got up and faced away to stretch his back, cracking some of the joints there in the process.

 

 “Meh, he’s probably just being extra emo and brooding over there if it is abandoned then. You know how Shadow is. He can’t stand the city, but I never took him as the fisherman type.” Sonic mocked dryly.

 

“Hmmm, yeah you’re probably right. I’m wondering how he found that place though, It’s on the other side of Mobius pretty much, it would take weeks to get there with any modern type of transportation. And you can’t chaos control to a location you haven’t already been too or seen before.” Tails scratched his chin frowning at the monitor. 

 

Something just seemed… off?

 

But then again, Shadow’s business wasn’t any of his business. The ebony hedgehog made sure of that by refusing to wear one of Tails communicator watches.

 

“Alrighty then, well it seems like your mystery is solved seeing as he’s probably not dead or anything. Man! I could go for a chili dog, you got time for a break? Wanna grab lunch?”

 

“Do you ever get sick of chili dogs?.” Tails groaned, reluctantly getting up out of his chair, starting to follow Sonic out of the room.

 

“Nope, that’s a yes I take it?” Sonic grinned, throwing his arm over Tails' shoulder.

 

“Yes to food, no to chili dogs. There’s a new deli shop in Station Square that has good subs according to Vector and Charmy. We could try that instead for a change. Plus I can pick up some pastries from the bakery across the street for Cream and Vanilla while we’re there.” Tails pleaded with him hopefully. 

 

“Mmmh… ugh fine. When did you stop liking chili dogs anyways? They used to be your favorite!” Sonic whined.

 

“Yeah when I was like 12, Sonic, and idk hmmm I think I got sick after having them for like the millionth time in a row dude. I didn’t have a vegetable until I was like 16!”

 

“Pfft you can never get sick of chili dogs, it’s the pinnacle of the food chain! And onions and jalapeños are vegetables!” Sonic threw his hands in the air dramatically as he shot Tails, a bewildered hurt look.

 

Tails simply rolled his eyes again, they were almost out the door before it had occurred to Tails that he needed to sign out of his computer and grab his house keys before they left.

 

He would probably head to Vanillas after getting food with Sonic to visit Cream like he promised her he would. Sonic usually didn’t come home until late most days and he had his own set of keys anyways so he always tried to lock up in case Eggman got any funny ideas about trying to raid his place for information.

 

“Wait, let me just grab my keys first!” Tails spun around on his heels, speed walking back over to his computer, grabbing his keys out of a bowl he kept on the desk, he was about to pull his ID card out of the computer when he saw a bright blue flash of electric energy light up on the monitor screen.

 

“Woah.”

His fingers stopped just short of the edge of his ID card as he stared up at the screen wide eyed, he sat himself back in his chair with a loud plop. His curiosity sparked as he saw an incredibly small speck of red chaos energy that belonged to Shadow  flash up on the screen before disappearing as quickly as it had shown up, along with the blue chaos energy signature that seemed to slowly fizzle out.

 

“What is that Tail’s?” Sonic asked curiously, staring up at the monitor along with him, having walked back up to the screen, leaning against Tails' computer chair.

 

“It’s-Its uhm, chaos energy….” 

 

Sonic whipped his head around staring at the frazzled kitsune, his tail started wagging on its own accord as a smidgen of hope fell across him.

 

“C-chaos energy? Does that mean it could-” Sonic was caught off by Tails meek voice.

 

“It’s not hers…..” Tails murmured, looking away from Sonic.

 

He couldn't bare the look he knew would befall his brother's face as his hopes were crushed once again.

 

“Yeah… I guess that would be wishful thinking, but whose is it then? I thought you said this place was supposed to be abandoned” Sonic sighed, tilting his head as he watched the energy disappear.

 

“I'm not sure, I don't have this chaos energy registered to anyone that's a part of the freedom fighters or whom has been shown to be able to use chaos energy in the past. This is someone new… and I mean I thought it was abandoned…” Tails chewed over the thoughts bouncing around in his head at the endless possibilities this could mean or be.

 

“Huh…sounds like this may not be a ghost town afterall buddy.” Sonic replied.

 

“Yeah, you might be onto something, but what exactly is it that you're hiding Shadow?” Tails contemplated the thought aloud. 

 

“I don't know, you tryna find out though?” Sonic mused, slinging his arm around Tails shoulders again.

 

Tails looked back up to find his big brother smirking grinning down at him, jingling his keys to the tornado in his hand.

 

He returned a grin of his own, nodding in agreement as they had both already made up their minds. It seems like both of their interests have been peaked.

 

Sonic let go of Tails, pushing his chair back slightly and walked on ahead of him, tossing the keys to the Tornado over his shoulder for Tails to catch in the process.

 

“You're not expecting to leave right now are you? You know it'll take us like a week to get out there even in the Tornado? Well need to pack some supplies, fuel, food and some winter clothes.” Tails continues to ramble off a list of supplies nervously, making notes of what he was going to need in his head.

 

“I'm well aware of all of that Tails, but first can we please get something to eat? I'm STARVING.” Sonic groaned, his belly grumbled loudly as he walked out of the room, making a beeline towards the front door.

 

Tails got up quickly, stumbling forward as he yanked his ID card out of his keyboard and tore off his white lab coat, slinging it over the computer chair. He jogged to catch up next to Sonic’s side, shimmying his tie off his collar.

 

“Plus didn't you tell Cream you were going to visit her, I'm sure she wouldn't be too happy with you if you broke your promise and didn’t show. Shit I’d probably get an earful from Vanilla if she found out it was my fault that you didn't show.” Sonic teased.

 

Tails smiled shyly, a blush gracing his white furred muzzle.

 

“Hmm I suppose you're right for once, how do you want to go about this then? Tails inquired.

 

“When am I ever wrong?! Let's discuss things over lunch, try to keep up if you can buddy!” Sonic laughed as he took off through the Mystic forest on the way to Station Square.

 

“Hey no fair!” Tails shouted in the general direction where Sonic had headed off too, the scorched earth beneath his feet  and the leaves that were brushed up off the floor the only indicator that he was once here.

 

He pressed a button on his keys that sent shutters down over their house before his two tails started to spin in the air and he took off following the path that Sonic had left behind.

 

.

.

.

 

Amy whimpered, shivering as her back touched the ice cold surface of her front door. The mist that covered it was frosted over, melting instantly at the heat that her body was producing. 

 

Yet it brought little relief to cool the building warmth that raged inside her at Shadow’s every needy touch against her wanting and waiting flesh.

 

It felt like this every time, like every time they touched it could be there last. 

 

Like every time was their first time.

 

“S-shadow~” Amy whined breathlessly, she dug her fingers into his back. Her cardigan slipped off her shoulder slightly, exposing more of her to him.

 

Shadow opened his eyes to look at her expression once again. Her eyes were shut tight, her mouth was slightly agape as small whines of pleasure escaped her lips. Her cheeks were flushed a brilliant shade of red.

 

Their hot breaths mingled in the air dissipating as the puffs were chilled by the cold winter air.

 

In spite of the droplets of snow that fell around them, he continued not wanting to take a second for granted. He wasn't sure how much time he would have left.

 

Lust pushed him onward.

 

He threaded his fingers into her quills and gently pulled her head to the side. He trailed his kisses along her cheek and very slowly down her neck, purposely giving her plenty of time to stop him if she felt uncomfortable.

 

Judging from her whimpers and the way she submissively turned her head to give him more room, she didn’t seem to mind. 

 

“Mmh~ S-shadow, can you come inside? I think the kid’s should be asleep by now.” Amy murmured under her breath, opening her hazy jade eyes to look up at him.

 

He ran his free hand down her side, applying slight pressure to her waist and hip that made her shudder.  He looked back at her, intensifying their eye contact.

 

He nodded his head in agreement, unable to muster a proper response, leaning down to press his lips against hers, their kiss growing more urgent and fevered as the seconds slowly ticked on by.

 

“What if they're not asleep?” Shadow asked in between their heated kisses.

 

“Then you can introduce yourself to them properly this time.” Amy whispered, her breath becoming more ragged as she pulled away, pressing a wet kiss to his ear.

 

Shadow chuckled under his breath, “ Do you think that you can be quiet?”

Amy blushed and leaned into him, burying her face into his plush chest fur and he held her still for a moment.

 

They leaned back in to kiss again, Shadow picked her up off the floor, she wrapped her arms around his neck, her legs clung tightly to her waist, his other hand reached out for her doorknob, intent on getting them to her bedroom as fast as their feet would take them.

 

But a sudden vibration in his pocket cut through the silence of the night with its faint ringing sound. His grip on the doorknob loosened slightly, he hesitated for a moment as he tried to ignore it ringing insistently.

 

His mind was still intent on being wrapped around Rose for the rest of the night. Amy, on the other hand, pulled away from their kiss to catch her breath. 

 

“I think you have to answer that love.” Amy sighed in understanding, trying to hide the disappointment in her voice as she nuzzled against his cheek.

 

Shadow pressed his forehead against Rose’s growling in frustration at what he assumed was Rouge’s ever present and inconvenient timing. As much as he wanted to chuck his phone far across the forest or just crush it between his fingers to silence that persistent buzzing noise, he couldn't.

 

Rose was right, he had already been gone far too long.

 

He set Amy back down onto the floor, reaching into his back pocket to fish his phone out. Rouge's name was highlighted on the screen, flashing brightly, his phone's insistent vibrations were a jarring contrast to the soft heated moment they had just been sharing.

 

He brought it up to his ear, answered the phone. He immediately pulled the device away from his ear, flinching at the loudness of Rouge’s voice yelling over the phone at him. 

 

“SHADOW? SHADOW WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU!?! DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW IRRESPONSIBLE THAT WAS OF YOU?!?! YOU COULD’VE JEOPARDIZED THIS ENTIRE MISSION BY PULLING THAT STUNT!”

“Rouge-” 

“DONT YOU FUCKING DARE ‘ROUGE ME’, GET YOUR ASS BACK TO BASE CAMP RIGHT FUCKING NOW IF YOU KNOW WHATS GOOD FOR YOU.”

He pinched the bridge of his nose, cursing under his breath at the lecture he was receiving from the ivory bat.

“I'm serious Shadow, the commander is starting his rounds soon, and we're both expected to be at roll call to get briefed on our mission details. They said we were supposed to be moving in soon like this upcoming week or so. And… and  If you're not here by then… I won't be able to cover for you then.”

 

“I'll be there Rouge, I promise.” Shadow sighed looking at Amy who was giving him a sad smile. Having pieced things together on her own accord.

 

“You better be back here by the time he starts.” Rouge stated sternly, as she hung up the phone. Plopping down on her own cot, burying her head in her pillow.

She swears that hedgehog was going to give her gray hairs.

 

“Forgive me Rose… I have to-”

 

“Don't apologize, you've done nothing wrong to me… Really it's okay, they need you more than I do right now. So go save the world, defeat those bad guys, help who you can and just come back to me in one piece when you can. I'll always be here waiting for you.” Amy kissed his cheek, wrapping her cardigan and arms around herself, shivering as the winter night had finally caught up to her.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can be Rose.” Shadow stated, pressing a final kiss to her soft velvety lips. 

He pulled a green chaos emerald out of jackets pocket, holding it up in the air.

 

“Just be safe out there Shadow!”  Amy said as she waved goodbye to him.

 

“I will… I love you Amy, Rose .” He said aloud as a bright flash of green light swallowed him up, leaving nothing in his wake.

 

Amy opened the door, and walked back inside her house. Relishing in the warmth of the burning fireplace as she leaned herbback against the inside of her door frame that was now dented.

 

She’d probably have to call Big in the morning to come by and fix it. Good luck trying to explain how that happened.

 

She sighed, it was a problem for tomorrow.

 

She brought her hand up to her face to cover her eyes, wiping away the tears that budded at the corner of her eyes that fell rapidly down her cold cheeks.

“Sayonara, Shadow the hedgehog…I love you too.” She choked back a sob.

 

Chaos, why was saying goodbye always so hard?

 

A pair of small teal blue hands wrapped themselves around her waist, Kit buried his head into Amy’s midsection trying to bring her some sense of comfort.

 

“Don't be sad Miss Amy...” he pleaded quietly to her. 

 

“Oh Kit…come here.” Amy wrapped Kit up into her arms, nuzzling him like a baby as she lifted him onto her hip.

 

“Yeah fuck Mr. Grumpy pants… were up! True crimes playing all the best reruns on the TV and we even saved you some ice cream” Surge butted in snarkily throwing a jab at Shadow, grabbing Amy’s free hand.

 

She gave it a light reassuring squeeze, a small blush barely present on her muzzle as she looked away from Amy, avoiding eye contact with her.

 

Amy couldn't but giggle at the cuteness of it all, they were so precious to her. It was crazy how far they had all come in such a short period of time.

 

“Okay, okay let's see how long you guys can stay up then, tomorrow’s my day off anyways.” Amy giggled, wiping away the last of her tears as Surge led her by the hand back to her bedroom.

 

They stayed up until dawn, sleep eventually calling their names. The three of them were cuddled up in Amy’s bed, underneath a mountain of blankets, the kids snuggled against each of her sides. 

 

Her arms wrapped around them, Surge’s feet hung off the bed as she snored lightly, the noises faded away with the faint glow of the TV still playing reruns softly reflecting off the melted tub of ice cream on her nightstand.

Notes:

Please let me know if you liked it, any of your theories and if you're excited for the next chapter! :)

Chapter 9: Stormy nights

Notes:

Sorry for the delay, please enjoy the following chapter, were almost to the good part guys! <3

Tails yawned as he stretched his arms above his head, his tails swayed lazily behind him as he made his way through his workshop that also served as a storage unit to his various inventions and a makeshift airplane hanger for the Tornado. 

 

The soft morning light filtered through the workshop window, casting a golden glow over the myriad of tools, parts, and blueprints scattered across a wooden table. 

 

Today was the big day, or at the very least the start of a few very long days for the both of them. They had been planning to pay the little “abandoned” island a visit and investigate exactly what it was or maybe who it was that caused that emergence of unregistered chaos energy. 

 

In the midst of Eggman's newfound hunt for chaos emerald and his history of dealing with shoddy knock offs that were capable of producing chaos energy, it simply could not be ignored in his opinion. They had a duty to the Freedom Fighters to ensure safety amongst everyone, not just the Mobians that resided in Mercia or Station Square where their largest bases were located.

 

However, Tails couldn’t deny that his curiosity was undeniably sparked, and being the budding genius he was, he couldn’t not investigate the cause. Very few Mobians were capable of harnessing the power of the chaos emeralds to turn super or perform acts such as chaos control and even fewer could produce their own form that gifted them some type of natural ability or power.

 

Though, if Tails was being honest with himself, *he* had done most of the planning. Sonic was always more of a "go with the wind" type of guy, while Tails preferred things to run a little smoother, a little more organized, efficient really. It had taken him several days of meticulous work to get the Tornado fully prepped for the journey. A long-distance flight over vast stretches of ocean wasn’t something to take lightly, after all.

 

He’d upgraded the engine for efficiency, knowing full well that Sonic’s impatience would likely push either him or the plane to its limits. He installed backup navigation systems in case they lost connection during the hours they’d be soaring over that seemingly endless sea, and double-checked every bolt, wire, and panel on the Tornado. Nothing could be left to chance, not with the potential dangers ahead. 

 

Now, he packed a small toolbox, slipping in an array of precision tools—wrenches, screwdrivers, and replacement parts. The contents were thoughtfully chosen in case of any emergency repairs mid-flight. Tails had also prepped a mini lifeboat and a set of emergency supplies—rations, first aid, and a beacon—just in case something went wrong.

 

Never hurts to be prepared.

 

He knelt down to pick up the last of the supplies he needed, grabbing his backpack along with it. He had packed that last night, stuffing it to the brim with MRE’s, other shelf stable foods and fruits, along with some bottled water that should last them the duration of the trip up off the desk and slung it over his shoulder. His body shifted slightly under the added weight of the backpack and duffle bag on his right shoulder full of extra sets of clothes and general hygiene items for himself. 

 

Strength was never his strong-suit, but he had built machines to make up for that when the characteristic of  strength was truly needed. He didn’t mind that, since it was never something that was expected of him when he joined the Freedom Fighters at his young age of 8 years old. 

 

He had almost always been the brains behind any of their plans, a tinker of toys and machines. 

That’s where he excelled, no shame in that.

 

His gloved hands carefully tucked the final component into a sturdy compartment on the Tornado as he latched it shut, tucking the key into one of the various pockets in his khaki cargo pants. Tails slung his things behind the backseat of the cockpit, ensuring there was enough space for Sonic to bring his things as well. Although he doubted his brother had even started to pack yet, or would even bother to pack the correct layers of winter clothes that were needed for the harsher snowy climate this time of year.

 

It was going to be about a week's worth treck for them, even with minimal stops in order to refuel the Tornado or to set up camp somewhere overnight for them to rest.

 

He stepped back, admiring his handiwork as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes. The Tornado gleamed in the soft light, ready for the adventure ahead. "Alright," he whispered to himself, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "We’re finally ready, old girl."

 

He was still a bit tired from his escapades last night, Cream hadn't been too fond of him having to leave for a week or two, but she was used to demands of the job at this point in time. She always made sure to make the most of their time together and she had done a stellar job in keeping him up late into night. 

 

A small blush crept its ways onto his furry white muzzle at the memory,  he had barely gotten 3-4 hours of sleep, but he wasn’t one to complain.

 

Far from it actually.

 

Tails couldn’t help but think that he’d take more trips abroad if that was the kind of goodbye kiss she was going to give him each time. He could still feel the warmth lingering on his lips, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. 

 

As for the yawns threatening to escape from his tired face, well, those could easily be dealt with by the strong cup of black coffee currently nestled snugly in the cup holder in the cockpit seat. The insulated tumbler kept it piping hot, with a dash of cream, just the way he liked it.

He murmured softly, almost to himself in his sleepy daze as he imagined the sweet relief the caffeine would bring to his frayed nerves and fatigued body. The mere thought of it hitting his system brought a small surge of comfort as another yawn slipped from his agape mouth. 

Absentmindedly, he glanced at the time displayed in bright white letters against the digital background of his communicated watch on his wrist. 

 

“Hmm, 6:45am, I wonder if Sonic is even up yet? I told him to be ready to leave by 7am sharp for us to head out. No sense in wasting anymore time, who knows when Shadow might show back up.”

 

He hadn't decided whether or not that might be a good or bad thing yet.

 

Suddenly, a sharp gust of wind ripped through the workshop, flinging the door wide open with a heavy thud as it slammed against the wall. The drywall would’ve been crushed if it hadn’t been for the foam pad that Tails installed to reinforce the clearing behind the door that helped cushion the blows. 

 

Tails jumped slightly in surprise at the loud noise, snapping him clear out of his blissful daydream.

 

A swirl of crisp autumn leaves followed the gust, dancing on the floor before settling at his feet. Tails barely had time to react when his brother appeared in the doorway, slowing from a familiar blur of blue to his usual laid-back stance, by his side, resting an arm casually over Tails’ shoulder. 

“What’s up? We all set to get this show on the road, or what?” Sonic’s voice carried his usual lighthearted and aloof energy as he took a quick glance at the tornado’s upgraded build.

 

Tails glanced over, his lips curling into a smirk as he eyed his brother up and down, he noted that Sonic was still dressed in his red athletic shorts and a white T-shirt, damp with sweat from his morning run. “Me and the Tornado are certainly all ready to go. Have *you* even bothered to pack yet?” Tails teased, raising a brow.

 

“Packed? C’mon, what kind of question is that?” Sonic chuckled nervously, his cocky attitude faltered as he tried brushing off the comment. 

 

“Tsk, Sonic! You really don’t have a care in the world, do you?” Tails tapped his foot, arms crossed in frustration. “I told you to be ready by 7 AM! It’s almost time for us to go dude. If you’re not ready in five minutes, I’m leaving without you. I mean it.”

 

“You wouldn’t do that to your big brother now would you?” Sonic gasped, pretending to look offended.

 

“Hmph, I’m very tempted to leave you and make you catch up at my nearest rest stop, make you get a real run in—whenever you finally decide to get your act together that is.”

 

Sonic’s body deflated slightly in a mixture of guilt and disappointment with himself.

 

“Honestly, will the universe ever find a way to teach you time management?” Tails huffed in annoyance, but eyed his brother mischievously as he tried to hide the amused grin creeping onto his face. Stifling the laugh back at his brothers suddenly ruffled appearance.

 

Sonic just shrugged, shaking himself clear, puffing his quills back up to act unfazed. “Whoa, Tails! Let’s not get all philosophical now. That’s dangerous territory for a guy like me! Besides, time management? Not really my style. Gotta keep a little mystery in the air, right? I like to keep people on their toes.” Sonic winked, rubbing underneath his nose casually as he jogged in place next to him. Switching between his heels and his toes skillfully.

 

Tails shook his head with a sigh. “If you ever figured out how to show up on time, I think the world would stop spinning on its axis just to see if the multiverse broke!”

 

He removed his arm off of Tails' shoulder as he backed away from him. His hands instinctively went behind his head, fingers intertwined as he whistled a low tune under his breath. He kicked at some of the leaves on the ground, his eyes rolling to the sides to look mischievously back at Tails, grinning from ear to ear. “Bold of you to assume the world doesn't revolve around my axis. Of course I’m packed. How irresponsible do you think I am? I just have to go grab my bag is all.”

 

“Honestly? Very-“ Before Tails could finish responding, Sonic zipped out of the workshop and disappeared into the house straight into his bedroom. The sound of drawers opening and slamming shut, followed by the rush of water from the pipes in the bathroom, filled the quiet morning air. 

Tails stood back with an amused expression as the noise escalated to a small symphony of Sonic’s chaotic movements split second movements. He was sure if he stepped into Sonic’s room he’d find the place in absolute shambles, the bed undone, food wrappers littering the floor, his clothes and belongings thrown astray in his obvious last minute haste.

Moments later, Sonic returned, his usual grin firmly in place on his slightly tanned peach muzzle and a duffel bag slung casually over his shoulder, now freshly showered and looking a bit more put-together than he was just a minute ago. At least it felt like just a minute or two had passed for Tails, Sonic seemed to exist in a different plane of existence altogether sometimes.

“See? Told ya,” Sonic quipped, shrugging as though the whirlwind of activity had never happened.

Tails just shook his head with a laugh, already mentally preparing himself for whatever adventure lay ahead of them.

 

“Well I hope you packed a coat, it’s well under -30 degrees Farenheit on that side of the world right now. So I’m expecting some harsh winds and snowy conditions towards the end of the flight.”

Tails grinned as he slid into the pilot’s seat of the Tornado, hands easily finding their familiar place on the controls. “Unless you don’t mind getting wet from the snow sticking to your fur, that is,” he teased, glancing back at Sonic to see what his response would be.

An amusing one hopefully.

He couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight of Sonic’s eyes widening in realization, his ears perked up before flattening out against his head as a flicker of panic crossed his face.

 

“Gotcha! Be right back, buddy!” Sonic said before zipping off, leaving nothing but a gust of wind and a trail of displaced papers in his wake.

 

Tails huffed slightly in annoyance as he looked at his blueprints and schematics on the floor, he had just cleaned that up the night before and finally managed to organize them into neater piles. 

 

“Oh well it can't be helped, it’ll have to wait until we get back.” Tails' chest decompressed, falling as he let out an exasperated sigh.

 

In no time at all, Sonic reappeared in the seat behind the cockpit, dressed in an olive green jacket with a white faux fur-lined hood, over a dark gray Henley long sleeve waffle knit shirt, and dark blue jeans, the kind of gear that wasn’t exactly meant to take on icy winds or fight crime in, but would hopefully keep him somewhat warm for the duration of the trip.

 

In one hand, he held a solid red scarf, neatly embroidered with his name on it in bold letters, the fabric still warm from being freshly pulled out of storage. He shook out the light layer of dust on it.

 

“Better?” Sonic asked with a grin, already wrapping the scarf snugly around his neck as he settled in.

 

Tails took a moment to stare at the embroidery of the letters on the scarf, recognizing Amy’s familiar handy work.

 

‘I'm surprised you still held onto that after all these years.’

 

He shook his head with a smirk, letting the thought drift away. “Much better. Wouldn’t want the fastest thing alive catching a cold.” Tails said as he clipped his brown leather ushanka trapper hat that was lined with faux cream colored fur underneath his chin.

 

He zipped up his vintage brown leather pilot jack up halfway, leaving some of his outgrown fluffy white chest fur to peek out of the cream colored V neck sweater he had underneath. He yanked his brown leather gloves up and snapped them shut against his wrist.

“Then let’s go see what adventure awaits us in this mystical and mysterious little island big bro?”

 

“Hey I’m waiting on you little buddy!”  Sonic grinned, reaching over his seat to ruffle up Tail’s hat a bit.

 

“Say less, that’s all I needed to hear you say.” With that Tails flipped on a few switches, pulling his green pilot headphones on. He pulled up on the steering wheel handles and the tornado shook slightly as it started to pick up speed down the runway until it lifted into the air.

 

“Off we go!”

.

.

.

Amy wiped a bead of sweat from her forehead with the back of her gloved hand, placing the icing pipette down onto the kitchen counter. A smile crept across her face as she admired the freshly decorated holiday sugar cookies, each one carefully adorned with festive patterns and vibrant colors. The kitchen was filled with the sweet scent of sugar and spice, a warm, comforting atmosphere that made her heart swell.

 

Glancing down to her right, she noticed Kit struggling with his own icing bag, his small hands fumbling to get the right grip. His brow furrowed in concentration, and Amy couldn’t help but chuckle softly at the sight. She leaned over, her voice warm and encouraging. “Here, let me help you with that, honey bun.” She gently placed her hand over his, guiding his grip on the icing bag, showing him how to hold it properly. “See, isn’t that so much better?”

 

Kit looked up at her, his fuchsia eyes sparkling with adoration as he nodded shyly. “Mm-huh!” His lips curled into a small, appreciative smile. 

 

“You’re so cute, Kit!” Amy giggled, ruffling his bangs affectionately. She peeled off her gloves and placed them aside, letting him continue decorating on his own. His confidence grew as he piped a neat design onto one of the cookies, clearly pleased with himself.

 

But their moment of peace was interrupted by a snide voice from across the room.

 

“You’re coddling him, he’s gonna end up being soft.” Surge grumbled, her arms crossed as she watched Amy fuss over Kit. Her electric sapphire eyes gleamed with annoyance, though a slight hint of jealousy lingered behind her sharp words.

 

Amy’s eyes lit up with mischief, turning toward Surge with a playful grin. “Awww, don’t get jealous, Surge. You can just ask me if you want some attention, you know,” she teased, giggling as she approached Surge, arms wide open. Before Surge could protest, Amy enveloped her in a tight bear hug, pulling her close against her chest.

 

“A-As if! Release me, pinky!” Surge grumbled, her body stiff as she thrashed lightly in Amy’s arms, but her protests were half-hearted. After a few moments, she finally gave in, her shoulders relaxing as she let herself sink into Amy’s warmth. Surge blew a puff of air, pushing Amy’s bangs out of her face, her tough exterior briefly softening as she met Amy’s warm jade eyes, she pouted at her but refrained from rolling her eyes as she blushed in embarrassment at how quickly she was overpowered by the small pink hedgehog.

 

Amy smiled warmly, leaning down to press a gentle kiss to the top of Surge’s forehead. “How’d firechopping go with Bark?”

 

“Fine,” Surge mumbled, her arms still crossed but no longer resisting Amy’s embrace as she leaned her head against her chest.

 

Amy chuckled softly as she watched Surge’s pouty expression, her arms still tightly wrapped around her in a playful embrace. The thought of firewood chopping always reminded Amy of the way she wielded her Piko Piko Hammer—there was something satisfying about the physical effort and the precision it took, how the rhythm of each swing mirrored the controlled chaos she was so used to when fighting Eggman's many mechanical bots. Amy had always loved that feeling, the rush of energy with each powerful strike, seeing just how much damage she could do with a single strike, a reminder that in spite of her petite frame she was a powerhouse to be reckoned with and she was sure Surge would have enjoyed it too. 

 

It seemed right up her alley.

 

Amy raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to the story. “Really? Just fine? I really thought you’d have fun with it,” Amy teased, still holding Surge close. “I mean, chopping wood is a bit like controlled chaos, don’t you think? I know I get a kick out of it every time I swing my hammer…. When I’m fixing things around the house that is hehe” She giggled nervously trying to cover her little slip up. “You get to smash things, but, you know, with purpose. Plus it’s a good skill to have here.”

 

Surge wrinkled her nose, her posture stiffening just a bit, though Amy could see the faintest smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth. “Pfft, it was just chopping wood. Don’t try to make it sound like some big deal.”

 

Amy giggled, loosening her grip but ruffling Surge’s hair as she leaned back. “Alright, alright, Ms. Tough Girl. But I bet you had fun smashing things—come on, admit it!”

 

Surge huffed, still trying to play it cool. “Maybe a little,” she muttered under her breath, glancing away as if to hide the flicker of enjoyment that crossed her face.

 

“I knew it,” Amy grinned, her heart warming at the sight. She couldn’t help but enjoy these small moments of softness with Surge, even if they were rare and always hard-won. This girl never made things easy for her, but she couldn't deny that she enjoyed the challenge of softening her tough exterior, she somehow seemed to have a knack for that with people and it was rewarding all the same to Amy.

 

“I know I love chopping firewood—but I always break a good sweat after the fact. I bet you’re thirsty now, aren’t you?” Surge puffed her cheeks slightly, a faint blush creeping onto her face as she avoided Amy’s knowing gaze. She hesitated, but eventually nodded.

 

Amy’s grin widened, and with a final kiss to Surge’s forehead, she let her go. “Alright, go relax, you two, and take a break. I’ll whip up some warm apple cider and get those pastries you like going. How does that sound?” she said, her voice light as she turned back toward the kitchen with a spring in her step.

 

Kit’s eyes had lit up at the mention of pastries, his excitement palpable, and even Surge’s lips had twitched into a small, reluctant smile. “Sure thing, Pinky,” she’d muttered with mock indifference. But Amy had seen the flicker of appreciation there, the hint of warmth that Surge tried so hard to hide.

 

As the two of them headed toward the front of the café to sit at a booth and relax, Amy turned back to the kitchen, her heart full as she prepared a well-deserved treat for her kids. She wanted nothing more than to protect this little found family she had gathered around her and to help them grow in the way they needed most—whether that meant allowing them to just be children, enjoying their childhood and the holidays with cookies and cider, or finding new ways to channel their strengths so that they would always be able to protect themselves if they needed too.

 

As she began preparing the cider and pastries, her thoughts lingered on Surge. The girl was like a storm—wild, untamed, always bursting with energy and aggression. But Amy saw potential in her, a chance to redirect all that pent-up frustration into something more positive. That’s why she’d encouraged her to chop firewood earlier, hoping the physical effort would give Surge an outlet, a way to channel her need for destruction into something productive. Controlled chaos, with purpose. It was a balance Amy knew well, one she had learned over the years through her own experiences wielding her hammer and controlling her infamous temper.

 

She smiled to herself, imagining how much Surge could benefit from finding that same balance, even if she resisted the idea at first. She and Surge had more in common than the younger girl realized—there was a purpose inside Surge, waiting to be unlocked. Amy just needed to help her see it, even if Surge didn’t always like to admit it.

 

Amy was humming softly to herself as she finished preparing the pastries when she heard the back door open and slam shut with a loud thud. The heavy, familiar sound of boots stomping across the floor followed, and she glanced to her side just in time to see Bark stepping inside. His red apron was dirtied with flour, and he was carrying a heavy sack of ingredients, which he set down on a nearby rack with a grunt. He dusted his large hands free of the remaining flour, his brow furrowed in concentration.

 

“How was she?” Amy asked, turning to face him with a knowing smile.

 

Bark looked up, his usual stoic expression softening slightly as he recalled his time with Surge. “Not bad… Actually, I think she enjoyed it a little too much. I had a hard time getting her to give me the ax back,” he chuckled, a rare sound from the usually quiet bear.

 

Amy couldn’t help but giggle at that. “I thought as much,” she said, warmth in her voice. “Thank you for teaching her, Bark. I really appreciate you doing that for me.” She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him in a quick hug, her cheek brushing against his chest as she squeezed him gently.

 

Bark froze for a second, his cheeks flushing under his pale fur. “N-no problem,” he stammered, looking away shyly as he cleared his throat. He wasn’t used to such close affection, especially from Amy, and every time she hugged him, he felt a flutter of something in his chest. But Bark was nothing if not respectful, and he always kept those feelings tucked away, never daring to cross the boundary of their friendship. He valued her too much as a friend and he had seen the way she would look at that ebony and red striped hedgehog when he would come by to visit her at the cafe.

 

After a brief pause, Bark seemed to recover himself. “I put the extra firewood in your trunk, by the way,” he added, his voice low but steady.

 

“Should be enough to get you through the rest of the blizzard, but if it isn't enough just let me know and I'll come by the house and drop off some more for you.”

 

Amy’s eyes lit up with gratitude. “Oh, thank you so much!” she beamed, stepping back to give him some space. Bark grunted and nodded in acknowledgment, trying to hide the slight smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

 

“You know, it’s not that busy right now with the blizzard still going on,” Amy said, glancing out the window at the swirling snow, putting her index finger up to her lip pensively. “Why don’t you take a break, too? I’m heating up some cider and treats for the kids. Would you like some?”

 

Bark shifted on his feet, his gaze briefly meeting hers before he gave a small, almost imperceptible nod. “Yeah, sure,” he said, his voice quieter than usual.

 

Amy smiled brightly, glad to see him accept the offer. “Great! I’ll bring some over in just a bit.” She turned back to the stove, continuing her preparations, but not without noticing the way Bark lingered for a moment longer, his eyes soft as he watched her before he retreated to the front of the café.

 

As Amy poured the warm cider into mugs, her thoughts drifted back to Bark. He was sweet on her, in his quiet, unobtrusive way, but he always respected the boundaries of their friendship. She admired that about him—his steadiness, his gentle nature, and the way he reminded her of Knuckles, though without the quick flare-ups of temper or frustration Knuckles was often prone to. Bark was dependable, always there when she needed him, and she cherished his presence in her life.

 

With the tray of warm cider and pastries in hand, Amy pushed her shoulder against the door leading into the front of the café. As she stepped through, her smile widened at the familiar, heartwarming sight before her. Bean was up to his usual antics, playfully messing with Bark, who seemed torn between patience and mild exasperation. Tekno stood nearby, laughing at the scene as she wiped down tables, her green feathers fluttering slightly with every movement.

 

The café was warm and cozy, its soft lighting casting a golden glow across the room. The few tables that were occupied were filled with familiar faces—Mighty and Ray chatting animatedly in one corner, their laughter filling the space, while Big sat peacefully by the window, savoring a hot chicken pot pie with a look of quiet contentment. The soft hum of conversation and the occasional clink of cups and plates gave the place a comforting, homey feel.

 

It wasn’t just a café; it was a gathering place, a refuge from the outside world where friends could come in from the cold, enjoy a meal, and share a laugh. Amy had always wanted the café to feel like an extension of home, a place where people could come together, and looking around now, she felt a deep sense of fulfillment.

 

She made her way over to the booth where Kit and Surge sat, placing the tray down with a flourish. “Here we go! Warm cider and fresh pastries, just like I promised,” she said, her voice light and cheerful. Kit’s eyes lit up at the sight, and even Surge looked mildly impressed, though she quickly hid it behind a casual shrug.

 

As Amy served the others, she couldn’t help but feel a sense of pride in this little community she had built. The café was more than just a business; it was a place where bonds were strengthened, where everyone, no matter how different, could feel like family here, her little and big family.

.

.

.

 

The wind howled outside as the Tornado landed in the midst of the blizzard, its engine sputtering as it came to a halt. Snow whipped across the frozen landscape, making it almost impossible to see anything beyond a few feet. Tails hopped out of the cockpit, pulling his scarf tighter around his neck as the cold bit into him. He didn’t mind the delay; there wasn’t much they could do with the storm picking up, and finding shelter was the smart choice.

 

Sonic, on the other hand, was already antsy, his impatience showing as he bounced on the balls of his feet. “Man, this storm came out of nowhere,” Sonic grumbled, looking out into the white expanse. “We were so close too. We could’ve pushed through.” he whined. They had managed to knock 6 days of traveling out of the way in just 4 and were way ahead of the schedule that Tails had mapped out in his head prior to their departure.

 

Tails shook his head as he led the way to the small cabin they had spotted while in the sky. “The visibility is awful, Sonic. I don’t think even you could run in this weather without getting lost. We’ll get there soon, just…not tonight.”

 

“Yeah, yeah,” Sonic muttered, his breath visible in the freezing air. They trudged through the snow, eventually reaching the cabin. It was small, weathered, but sturdy—a perfect find considering how remote they were. They paid the clerk the required rings, grateful to have found anywhere to stay this far out in the northern tundra.

 

Inside, the warmth from the fireplace was a welcome relief from the icy winds. Tails lit the fire and rubbed his hands together, shivering slightly as the heat began to fill the small room. “This is nice, huh? A little break,” Tails said, trying to lighten the mood.

 

Sonic was pacing around the room, glancing outside every few seconds, clearly not feeling as relaxed. “Yeah, a real blast,” he said, rolling his eyes. “We should’ve been there by now. This blizzard’s gonna set us back. What if Shadow manages to show back up before we find out what he’s hiding over there?”

 

Tails gave him a reassuring smile. “It’s not like it’s a race, Sonic. A few hours won’t make a difference. Besides, we’ve been flying all day—you could use the rest. I could especially use the rest and good night's sleep that's for certain.”

 

Sonic sighed, finally giving in and plopping down into a chair near the fire. “I know, I know. I just hate sitting still. We’ve been planning this for weeks, and I’m ready to get to the action, you know?”

 

Tails chuckled, throwing another log onto the fire. “You’re always ready for the action. Sometimes it’s okay to slow down a bit. Enjoy the moment. We don't get any snow down in Station Square or the Mystic ruins.”

 

“Besides, I was able to reach Knuckles yesterday and he said Rouge hasn't returned from her mission yet, which means that neither has Shadow. So we should still have plenty of time to snoop around without him finding out.”

 

Sonic leaned back in the chair, arms crossed, though a small smile crept onto his face. “Guess you’re right, buddy. It’s just…we’re this close, and I hate waiting. You know me—I don’t do patience very well.”

 

“Yeah, I’ve noticed,” Tails teased, grinning as he warmed his hands by the fire.

 

The cabin creaked softly in the wind, the fire crackling as the warmth spread throughout the small space. Outside, the storm continued to rage on, the freezing wind outside continuing to batter the small cabin, but the thought of what lay ahead—the unknown chaos energy they were chasing after—kept Sonic and Tails’ minds buzzing with possibilities. Whatever they had seen pop up on his screen a few weeks ago was somewhere out there, they were getting closer to it, and Sonic could hardly wait.

 

As Tails warmed his hands by the fire, lost in his array of thoughts, the inside of the cozy cabin was peaceful—at least for the moment. 

 

After a few moments, he broke the comfortable silence. “So,” he started, “I wonder how things are going to look once we get there. Is it actually abandoned, or is there some sort of remote village of secluded Mobians wandering around?” He chuckled softly. “Even saying that sounds a little bit silly. It’s probably one of G.U.N.’s or Robotnik’s old abandoned bases out there that Shadow managed to find out about. I doubt many people would want to live in a place this remote and far from the rest of civilization.”

 

Sonic’s eyes brightened at the thought, his restlessness momentarily forgotten. “Oh, that’s easy. I’m gonna hit the ground running. No holding back. I’ve been itching for this trip for weeks.”

 

Tails laughed, shaking his head. “I had a feeling. Just make sure to leave some of the fun and mystery for me to uncover, alright?”

 

“You got it,” Sonic said with a grin, leaning forward in his chair. “But for now… maybe I’ll try to relax. Just until this storm passes.” He leaned back, though the excitement still glimmered in his eyes. Even the thought of exploring some forgotten base or unraveling a mystery out in the tundra had reignited his energy, albeit temporarily held in check by the unforgiving weather.

Notes:

The next chapter is going to be the culmination of what i've been building up the last few chapters, hopefully this wasn't too boring for anyone but please let me know if you've enjoyed the chapter and how you think Sonic and Amy's reunion is going to go.

I love to hear all your theories!

Chapter 10: Reunion

Notes:

Drum roll please!

This is what some of you have waiting for and what some of you have been dreading, either way enjoy <3

Two days.

 

Two whole days had slipped away as they waited for the brute of the storm to pass.

 

Two days of restless waiting in an old, stuffy cabin with absolutely nothing to do but rewatch the same two black-and-white VHS tapes that sat at the foot of a battered, ancient television console.

 

Two days of mindless thumb-twiddling, cut off from the world. With no cell reception this far out into the mountains, they couldn’t call friends to chat, nor was there any internet to scroll endlessly through for hours on end.

 

Two days of watching long dead tree branches thrash against the windows, accompanied by the white noise of the snow falling in the background.

 

The snowfall that refused to let up, a relentless, smothering blanket—a cold, unyielding shower of serene powdered ice. The only other sound in this desolate place was the clunky hum of a heater struggling to warm the entirety of the cabin. 

 

Two sleepless nights of staring up at the wooden rafters, a growing anxiety gnawing at his stomach. For what reason, he did not know. He couldn’t explain it, but something had been festering within him as they closed in on the island. Was it excitement? No—excitement didn’t make his stomach churn like this. Fear, maybe? But of what? They didn’t even know what awaited them. Curiosity? Yes surely there was a certain amount that had built up over their journey, he was sure that was part of it, but not the whole of it.

 

They were nearing something, something that felt significant, something that felt familiar. Perhaps it was just cabin fever—just his thoughts getting the better of him, he wasn’t made for this, being still, penned in by the severity of the blizzard. The obscurity of the tundra made his usual morning runs impossible, trapping him in place. Sonic wasn’t meant to stay in one spot for too long; he was a free spirit, meant to roam as he pleased.

 

Two days had passed since the blizzard had forced them to seek shelter in the cabin. Finally, the storm showed signs of letting up as the winds died down to a brisk chill, and the snowfall eased to a gentler drift. While snowflakes continued to fall from the sky, basking the woods in a frosty dew, they were nowhere near as strong and unrelenting as the nights prior. Now, with dawn breaking in the east, Sonic and Tails could at last leave the icy tundra behind.

 

The journey thus far had posed little of a challenge until they had entered the perimeter of the northern tundra. While Tails had prepared as best as he could to reinforce the Tornado against the harsh climate, the cold still seeped into every surface of the inside of the plane. Practically freezing them to death if not for the heated seats he had installed along with the thick layers of clothes they had piled onto themselves for the remainder of the flight. Luckily the autopilot helped Tails navigate in the clouded areas where his vision strained to see beyond the fog.

 

As they soared through the sky in the Tornado, Sonic couldn’t shake this strange feeling gnawing away at him. His stomach twisted—not in a bad way, but in a way that left him both anxious and strangely excited. He couldn’t quite place it, but whatever it was, it had been sitting with him since they’d started flying again. Tails had said that they should be landing within the hour or two, and while neither of them had any idea of what the island held to be discovered. He couldn’t quite understand why he felt the island calling out to him.

 

He stared out at the horizon, his foot tapping restlessly against the plane's floor. The cold seemed to sting his very bones, and the movement of his bouncing leg offered little warmth to his stiff muscles despite the multiple layers he wore. The desire to stretch his legs gripped him, the urge—the longing to feel his lungs burn, contracting and expanding as he inhaled the icy winds at breakneck speeds. To feel the snow falling and evaporating instantly against his blue pelt, as he defied the laws of physics dashing between the trees felt overwhelming. Yet the anticipation of finally reaching their destination held him in place, tempered by something deeper.

 

“Everything okay, Sonic?” Tails asked over the wind, his voice breaking through Sonic’s fog of thoughts.

 

“Yeah,” Sonic replied, forcing a grin. “Just got this weird feeling in my gut, that’s all. Probably just excited to get back to solid ground.” Sonic chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of his neck as his gaze wandered to the water below, a quiet unease creeping over him as he stared at the endless, bottomless ocean. A cold shiver ran down his spine at the brief, chilling thought of falling in and sinking to the ocean floor, his lungs filling with salt water.

 

How long would it take for him to reach the bottom? How long would it take for his body to run out of oxygen, how long could his body fight against the currents before succumbing to the icy waters? 

 

He quickly shook his head, trying to rid himself of the image.

 

Tails gave him a small smile, though his eyes narrowed as if he could sense there was more to it than just excitement. But he didn’t press any further, focusing instead on steering them toward the island that had been their target for days. He was also anxious to land soon, they had taken longer than he would've liked to arrive so they didn't exactly have all the time in the world to meander around.

 

They'd need to make quick work of their reconnaissance mission to make sure they were long gone before Shadow came back around. If he was planning on coming back here anyways. Still, he was never much of a risk taker and with Shadow being involved in some way , he felt more strongly than ever about maintaining an air of caution with their approach towards things.

 

As they approached the coast, the island finally came into view, its rocky cliffs rising against the blue sky. Sonic leaned forward, his eyes narrowing with anticipation. The familiar rush of adrenaline kicked in, and the feeling in his stomach intensified.

 

“Looks like we’re approaching the island!” Tails called over his shoulder, raising his voice to cut through the roar of the wind. “There’s no runway, so brace yourself, Sonic. This could get a little bumpy.”

 

Sonic grinned, gripping the sides of his seat. “Wouldn’t have it any other way, buddy. Just don’t go crashing us into any trees, alright? Only one of us can fly down!”

 

Tails chuckled, giving a quick thumbs-up before his focus returned to the controls. He expertly guided the Tornado toward the coast, his hands steady despite the turbulence rocking the plane violently. Moments later, they touched down with a hard thud on a secluded stretch of sand, the plane’s wheels sinking slightly into the shore. Tails eased it to a stop, far from any prying eyes.

 

As soon as the wheels touched the ground, Sonic was out of the plane, stretching his legs and feeling the solid earth beneath his feet. “Ahh, now this is more like it!” He grinned, kicking his shoes and socks off and flexing his toes against the sand. “I don’t care how many times we do this old girl, nothing beats solid land.” Sonic grinned tapping the side of the plane with the inside of his palm as he leaned against the cool metal, letting his feet sink further into the chilly sand.

 

Tails hopped out behind him, grabbing a bag full of the equipment they might need. “Don’t get too comfortable. We’ve got work to do Sonic.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, I know,” Sonic replied, though he was still grinning, the excitement of the mission energizing him as he plopped down onto a washed up log to pull his shoes and socks back on.

 

Tails turned back to the Tornado, flipping a few switches to activate its stealth mechanisms. The plane shimmered slightly as its surface began to blend into its surroundings, cloaking itself in a near-invisible shield. They both set to work, covering the rest of it with stray Palm tree leaves and pieces of twigs and wood to make sure it stayed hidden from anyone passing by.

 

“I think it's good to go,” Tails said, brushing his hands together as they finished. “Now, let’s keep a low profile. We don’t know who or what’s watching out here.”

 

“Right…, well our entrance was relatively nice and quiet,” Sonic murmured, scanning their surroundings. “I'm sure we won't have a problem keeping it that way. Guess we don’t need that faker knowing we're here anyways.”

 

Tails nodded, his gaze already sweeping the dense trees bordering the beach. “Right! We’ll be in and out before anyone even realizes we were here.”

 

“Too easy, this will be a breeze for a couple of pro’s like us buddy.”

 

“You sure you’ll be able to remain inconspicuous, you're not exactly known for being able to stay under the radar most of the time.” Tails asked, slinging the bag over his shoulder.

 

“Damn, losing faith in me already little buddy? We haven't even taken off yet, I'm hurt.” Sonic lamented as he mocked being offended by clutching his chest and wiping a fake tear away.

 

“Yeah, yeah, I'll believe it when I see it dude, ready?” Tails smirked, rolling his eyes playfully.

 

“Yeah, alright fair, let’s get a move on then.” Sonic said, his voice more serious now. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for whatever lay ahead. Something was waiting for him here—he just wasn’t sure what it was yet.

 

They exchanged a brief nod, their usual confidence tempered with caution as they slipped into the shadows of the island, their movements silent and precise as they trudged through the gradually changing terrain of the forest.

 

Even though the worst of the blizzard had passed, the snowfall was still heavy the farther inland they went, blanketing the forest around them in thick layers of white. Each step felt like trudging through a sea of cold, the snow crunching beneath their feet as they made their way through the dense woods. The air was biting, and the swirling snowflakes limited visibility, making the trees look like shadowy figures in the distance.

 

Sonic shook some of the snow from his quills, scanning the forest ahead. “Man, I love a good cool breeze, but this is something else,” he muttered, shivering and pulling his faux fur hood up over his head, kicking at a drift that had piled up at his feet. “It’s like the snow’s never gonna stop, I'm really starting to miss sunny Station Square and the Mystic Ruins.”

“Yeah I cant say I'm ecstatic to be lurking around here in the dead of winter either, kind of wish I paid more attention to that tracker back around summer. I'm sure the beach must be beautiful around then.” Tails groaned, his bushy twin tails wrapped around his waist as comfortably as they could to add an extra layer of warmth to himself.

 

Tails was a few steps behind Sonic, surveying the road ahead in between blowing his hot breath into his hands. Tails could see relatively well over his big brother, puberty had been kind to him in that sense, he had grown to be a few inches taller than Sonic thanks to his genetics as he matured. His changing voice and the influx of strange hormones on the other hand had been an embarrassing adjustment during his early teens.

 

His eyes focused on something ahead in the distance. He paused for a moment, noticing that the snow-covered terrain ahead was starting to change. The dense snowdrifts began to thin, and a clearer path started to emerge, almost as if someone—or something—had been carving a route through the forest.

 

“Hey, Sonic,” Tails called out, pointing ahead. “Look at this. The snow isn’t as thick up there.”

 

Sonic stopped, following Tails’ gaze. Sure enough, the thick layers of snow had been disturbed, forming a narrow and winding, yet more navigable trail that cut through the dense white blanket. It wasn’t a natural clearing—it looked as though someone had recently passed through, leaving behind faint tracks that were barely visible beneath the freshly fallen snow. The path cut through the trees and stretched toward the far outskirts of the old, forgotten town, barely visible through the snowy haze in the distance.

 

“Think someone beside Shadow has been here recently?” Sonic murmured, his voice tinged with curiosity as he crouched down to inspect the faint tracks. They were almost fully covered by the falling snow, but he dipped a single finger down into the fading outline of the shoe print, his finger sunk in quite far to his surprise. The individual must have been a big guy to leave an indentation this deep. Still,

“Looks like they were heading toward the direction of the town, at least I think those are buildings up ahead.” Sonic said, bringing a hand over his eyes, squinting to try and get a better look at the small buildings in the distance.

 

Tails nodded, his breath forming mist in the cold air. “These tracks seem pretty fresh considering how heavily the snow has been falling since we've arrived. Whoever it was, they’re not too far ahead. We should follow the path—it’s gotta lead somewhere or to someone and wherever this person was going, they sure seemed like they were ina  hurry.” Tails replied, his breath curling in frosty clouds.

 

“Right,” Sonic agreed, his instincts firing up again. That strange feeling in his gut was back, stronger than before, twisting and turning like a knot.

 

With a shared glance, they pressed forward, braving the biting wind as they followed the trail in eerie silence as it wound its way through the forest. The snow continued to fall heavily, but the cleared trail made the passage much easier. The forest around them seemed to hold its breath, each step crunching loud in the stillness. As they moved onwards, finally, the trees thinned, revealing the outskirts of the abandoned town.

 

The town looked frozen in time. Empty factories loomed like sentinels, their broken windows dark and hollow, framing a few shattered remnants of machinery within that were covered in thick layers of dust and cobwebs. Graffiti sprawled across crumbling brick walls, faded and almost unrecognizable under years of grit and grime. Long-forgotten stores lined the cracked sidewalks, their facades sagging under the weight of neglect, doors hanging open as if waiting for customers who’d never come back.

 

Cars, rusted and blanketed in snow, stood scattered on the street like corpses of another time, their flat tires and shattered windshields adding to the sense of desolation. Streetlights, twisted and leaning, creaked softly in the wind. Some homes still stood, yet the windows were blank, staring outward like empty, soulless eyes. Overgrown vines clawed up the walls, their dark tendrils winding through broken glass and open doors. These homes, previously inhabited, were long forsaken by the families that once lived here.

 

“Well this seems to track with all that research ya did bud.” Sonic whistled as he looked around the empty streets, he kicked an old chaos cola can across the street as he glanced at Tails over his shoulder.

 

A strange smell lingered in the air—a mix of rust, rot, and something faintly metallic, almost as if blood had once soaked into the ground and was waiting to be uncovered by the cold. Sonic’s gut twisted as he took it all in, a foreboding heaviness settling over him. Something about this town wasn’t right, something more than just the emptiness and the eerie quiet.

 

He felt an almost magnetic pull, like the town itself was calling to him, urging him and Tails deeper into its heart.

 

“There doesn't seem to be any signs of Mobian life within a 200-meter vicinity of this place.” Tails said, his brows knitting together as he studied the radar on his tablet. Just then a sudden red blip appeared on the screen–a heat signature, unmistakingly Mobian by the wavelengths it was putting out.

 

“Wait, I think I might have found our lonely traveler, it's faint but it's moving,” Tails murmured, tapping to lock onto the signal. Sonic peered over his shoulder, watching the tiny red dot flash on the green radar background as it moved steadily away from them.

 

“I can track its direction,” Tails continued. “ It seems to be heading in the opposite direction of where we are now. I doubt they spotted us before we spotted them but they're definitely heading farther away from us. Should we follow them?” Tails asked.

 

Sonic smirked, crossing his arms over his sturdy chest. “What kind of question is that? The real question is, can you keep up with me while I follow them!” Before Tails could respond, Sonic snagged the tablet out of his hands and shot off in the direction of the traveling dot.

 

“Hey! At least let me chart the route first!” Tails called after him, scrambling to catch up, his tails unraveled around him to spin behind him like a propeller as he flew behind Sonic's snowy dust trail.

 

The radar in Sonic’s hands beeped steadily, guiding them forward through the snow. It had been their only real lead since leaving that eerie abandoned town, and while they weren’t entirely sure who they were chasing, they weren’t keen on losing the only lead they had thus far. Something was better than nothing, and even if this person isn't the source of the chaos energy they were looking for, they might be willing to steer them in the right direction.

 

Afterall, who would turn down the opportunity to help out a couple of world renowned heroes? Surely even this far out of civilization they would recognize his handsome mug?

 

Okay, well maybe he should get too ahead of himself. This is pretty far out in the middle of nowhereville.

 

“Yo, you sure this thing is working?” Sonic asked in annoyance, breaking the silence as he screeched to halt and began banging the side of the tablet against his palm, shaking the device aggressively in his hands. He brushed snow off his quills and squinted ahead, his emerald eyes struggling to see beyond the thick haze of snow before him.

 

“Positive,” Tails replied in mutual annoyance, snatching the device back into his rightful hands. 

 

“Unless you somehow managed to break it already.” Not looking up from the device, his brow furrowed as he adjusted a dial. “The signal is still active, but it's picking up pace rapidly, about 35-45 mph to be exact. They might be traveling in a vehicle now, unless we happened to be tracking another super powered speedster hedgehog.”

Sonic huffed, his breath visible in the icy air. “Doubt it, I'm one of a kind buddy. Hope it’s not another wild goose chase though. My feet are freezing.”

 

“We better hurry up before we lose them then shouldn't we?” Tails asked as he patted Sonic on the back and took off, flying in the direction they had been heading too.

 

“Also, maybe this is a dumb idea, but I don't know, don’t run through snow in sneakers and you might just avoid frostbite?” Tails teased, earning an exaggerated groan from Sonic. Before Sonic could retort, the trees gave way to a clearing, and they found themselves standing at the edge of a wide, fast-moving river. The radar’s beeping grew erratic, then flatlined.

 

“What the—hell” Tails muttered, smacking the side of the radar. He scanned the area, the confusion clear on his face. “It’s gone. The signal just…stopped.”

 

Sonic crossed his arms, glaring at the icy water, kicking some dirty snow into the current. “Great. Dead end. What now?”

 

Tails didn’t answer immediately.

“Hmm.” Instead, he pulled out his binoculars and scanned the far side of the river. “Wait a second…” He adjusted the focus, squinting as something came into view. “There’s a docked boat on the other side of the river. Small, but it looks functional.”

 

“Alright, so one of us crosses over, hops on the boat and crosses back over to get the other one. Easy peasy,” Sonic said, already moving toward the shoreline and sizing up the strength of the current, it was easy to pick up enough speed to be able to run across still water.

 

However, with a current this strong it would pose a challenge to him. All it would take is a particularly strong current or gust of wind to throw him off balance. Then he’d be as good as history once he hit the waters. 

 

He was never much of a swimmer.

 

Tails' gaze drifted left from the small boat shifting in the waters next to the dock it was attached to. His ears perked up and his tails swished back and forth as he saw an old truck driving father off into the distance. He barely would have seen it if not for the bright cherry red paint that contrasted against the powder white background of the mountains. “There’s a truck heading away from the river over there, I guess it's driven just out of the radar’s range now.”

 

Sonic perked up. “A truck? You think it’s what we've been following?”

 

“I would say so.” Tails nodded.

 

“Okay so what the hell are we waiting for?!” Sonic shifted himself into a sprinting stance, ready to take off.

 

“Not so fast,” Tails said, stopping him with a hand on his shoulder. “For one, that water’s freezing. If we capsize, we’re done for. And two, I don’t think the boat’s ours for the taking. Someone had to have left it over there for a reason, if we take it and move it to another spot accidently, we might give way to our presence here. Also that current is way too strong now, you'll take two steps before you're swept away.”

 

“Then what do you suggest? We swim?” Sonic quipped sarcastically, though his tone lacked any real conviction on the notion. He shifted uncomfortably, clearly not thrilled about even entertaining the idea.

 

Tails thought for a moment, scratching his chin, glancing between the river, the boat, and Sonic. “I can fly us across, but I’ll need to make two trips—first for the gear, then for you. It’s safer that way. Are you cool with that?”

 

Sonic sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. He was definitely not keen on being dangled above an icy river, he’d trust Rouge to be able to handle his weight more than his little brother despite their size difference now.  “Do I have much of a choice?”

 

“Nope, not if you wanna catch up to that truck that is.” Tails said with a grin, already strapping the gear onto his flight harness. “Stay here and don’t do anything reckless. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

 

Sonic grumbled but nodded, watching as Tails took off. The fox skimmed just above the river's icy surface, his tails spinning rapidly to keep him aloft. Sonic paced the riverbank, glancing nervously at the churning current below. The cold wind whipped at his fur, and he shoved his hands deeper into his gloves, shivering at the thought of what it’d feel like to fall into that frigid water. By the time Tails returned for him, he was more than ready to get this over with.

 

Tails made it to the other side, dropped the gear near the docked boat, and flew back for Sonic. “Alright, your turn,” Tails said, Sonic lowered himself so that Tails could hook his arms underneath Sonic’s armpits.

 

Sonic hesitated, glancing nervously at the churning, icy river. “You sure this is safe? I mean, I can swim, not very well… but— are you gonna be able to carry me that far?”

 

“Sonic,” Tails interrupted, smirking. “Trust me, you’ll be fine. Just hold on tight and don’t move around too much. I’ve got you big bro.” Tails replied confidently.

 

“Yeah, yeah, I know you do buddy,” Sonic muttered, stepping closer. “Just…don’t drop me, okay?”

 

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” Tails replied, his tone teasing but reassuring.

 

With one last look at the icy water, Sonic grabbed hold of Tails’ harness gripping it tightly as, and they lifted off into the air. The wind was even colder up here, biting against his exposed face. He made the mistake of glancing down and immediately regretted it, feeling his stomach churn at the sight of it. The river below was a dark, rushing current, chunks of ice drifting along the surface. He shut his eyes and muttered under his breath, “Never doing this again…” It was only a short flight, but it felt like an eternity to Sonic, who was all too aware of the freezing water below.

 

“You’re doing great, we're almost there.” Tails said, though Sonic couldn’t tell if he was being sarcastic or genuine. In a few moments, Tails finally touched down on the opposite bank, Sonic released Tails stumbling slightly as his feet touched solid ground.

 

 “Let’s not do that again, like ever again.”

 

Sonic took a moment to steady himself as he fought the wave of nausea that overcame him.

 

“Oh come on! It wasn't sooo bad right? Almost as smooth of a flight as the tornado” Tails snickered with a grin.

 

“Says the guy that can fly!”

 

“Besides—no promises, we have to get back to the tornado somehow. Right? ” Tails said with a laugh. “Unless you wanted to swim across next time?” Sonic frowned, his ears flattening to the sides as Tails handed him his pack and gestured toward the truck’s faint tire tracks leading away from the dock. “Come on. Let’s see where this leads before the snow cover’s up the tracks!”

 

With the river behind them, the two set off once again, following the faint indentations of  the tire tracks, the barren wilderness around them gradually began to shift. The dense forest thinned, giving way to rolling hills dotted with evergreens. The faint sound of music drifted through the cold air, carried on the breeze like a distant promise of warmth. Sonic’s ears perked up, and he exchanged a curious glance with Tails, who looked through his binoculars and scanned the horizon.

 

“It’s close,” Tails said, his breath visible in the icy air as he pointed just over the horizon.

 

Sonic nodded, quickening his pace despite the snow crunching underfoot. As they crested a hill, the landscape opened up, revealing a picturesque town nestled in a valley below. It looked like something out of a holiday postcard. Rows of timber-framed buildings lined the main street, their roofs blanketed with snow. Twinkling string lights zigzagged between lampposts, glowing softly in the twilight, while garlands and wreaths decorated windows and doorways.

 

“Whoa,” Sonic muttered, stopping in his tracks. “Looks like we finally found a place that might actually have some real people in it.” Sonic said, pulling his knitted red scarf tighter against the wind.

 

The town radiated a festive charm. A large Christmas tree stood proudly in the center of the square, adorned with shimmering ornaments and topped with a glowing star. Families bustled about, wrapped in cozy coats and scarves, their laughter mingling with the cheerful strains of carolers singing near a storefront. The smell of roasted chestnuts and freshly baked cookies wafted up to meet them, mingling with the crisp scent of pine.

 

Tails grinned. “Honestly it looks like we stumbled into Santa’s workshop.”

 

“Or something close to it,” Sonic replied, smirking. He rubbed his hands together and blew on them for warmth. “I could get used to this.”

 

As they descended into the town, the warmth and bustle enveloped them. Children darted between the buildings, carrying steaming mugs of cocoa, while shopkeepers greeted passersby with friendly waves. A horse-drawn sleigh jingled by, the driver tipping his hat as the pair stepped onto the cobblestone street.

 

“Yeah, definitely not like the last ghost town we hit,” Sonic said, his tone lighter now.

 

For the first time in a while, they felt a flicker of hope—but also a twinge of unease. In a world that had grown so cold and uncertain, the warmth and cheer of this place felt almost too perfect.

 

Tails nodded, his eyes scanning the surroundings. “Yeah, but let’s not get too comfortable. Based on everything we've seen, it looks like this community has been intent on remaining a secret to the outside world. Who knows what lengths they would be remaining to go to, to keep it that way.” 

 

“Right,” Sonic agreed, though his tone betrayed a hint of distraction as he watched a baker place trays of warm pastries in a frosted window display. “Let’s just hope they’re friendly,” Tails added, though his tone was cautious. “Stay sharp, just in case. You never know.”

 

“Always,” Sonic said, grinning, and giving Tails a sloppy salute.

 

Tails pulled up his hood and tucked one of his tails upwards into his coat, followed by Sonic who also pulled his red scarf over his nose to obscure his face more.

 

“Looks like we're checking out the square first buddy.” Sonic added, pointing to the vintage cherry red truck parked out in front of a “Froggy’s Fishermans Local Supply Market” . A large striped purple cat wearing a red Santa hat came round to the trunk bed, opening it up and grabbing a fishing rod and cooler that was sloshing water out of the trunk, hauling his fresh catches into the store

 

“To Froggys we go then.” Tail’s hummed in content. 

 

As they strolled through the bustling streets of the town, Tails couldn't help but notice how different everything seemed here. A strange feeling settled over him as he glanced around, the place felt like a time warp, permanently stuck in an era neither of them belonged to.

 

There were few electronic stores in the area and the very few cars that were being driven were at least 20-30 years out of date.The neon signs and digital screens of the present were nowhere to be seen, replaced instead by hand drawn signs, classic brick-and-mortar shops with a decidedly retro feel—vintage record stores, bookstores, and old-fashioned diners lined the streets.

 

It was like stepping back in time.

 

Sonic on the other hand, was immediately struck by how alive it felt compared to the ghost town they’d left behind. People bundled in thick coats moved between buildings, steam rising from their breath as they spoke to one another. Old street lamps illuminated the snow-dusted sidewalks, casting a golden glow over the bustling streets. The sound of distant laughter mixed with the faint hum of generators, and the smell of something hearty—stew, maybe—wafted through the crisp winter air.

 

"Man, this is so weird, it feels like we've gone back a few decades," Tails muttered, scratching his head. "Where did all the tech shops go?"

 

Before Sonic could contemplate a response to Tails' question, his sharp ears picked up the conversation of the two strangers walking briskly past them, both wearing construction worker gear chatting animatedly to each other. One was a broad, sturdy armadillo with a bright red shell—Mighty—and the other, a smaller, energetic yellow squirrel—Ray. Their names were embroidered onto the back of their tool belts wrapped around their waists. Sonic didn't recognize them, but something about their conversation caught his attention.

 

“ Hey Ray, let’s swing by Amelia's cafe, she should be serving lunch by now. ” Mighty said, wiping some sweat from his brow as he adjusted his hardhat with a dreamy look on his face. “She said she’d be making some cherry pie this week too, my favorite.” 

 

At the mention of the name "Amelia" Sonic's heart skipped a beat and his tail started wagging. He froze, feeling something deep in the pit of his stomach. Four years had passed since Amy ran away, leaving no trace behind for them to follow. They hadn't seen her, hadn't heard from her ever since. She had vanished from their lives, and made it clear that she no longer wanted anything to do with them. It was a hard pill for all of them to swallow, it just didn't seem like something she would do at all. It had to have been a misunderstanding on their part or another one of Eggman's devious plans that involved kidnapping her.

 

Yet, Sonic knew that wasn't the case the second he stepped into her home and had seen the shattered photo frames of them littering the floors, the torn up blue plushies and fluff scattered about. Any shred of him in that room had been destroyed or thrown out, and the guilt of knowing he was the reason, that it was all his fault had ate away at him over the years. He had tried to move on, but her absence left a void he couldn't fill.

 

Ray nodded enthusiastically. "Count me in! I’m starving! Miss O’ Hedge is amazing in the kitchen! Wait, that's not to say that’s the only thing she’s good at or anything! She’s just a really good cook is all... I hope my future wife cooks as good as her, haha." Ray chuckled nervously as he waved his hands around in embarrassment.

 

“With any luck I’ll be able to make her my future wife, maybe we'll even invite you over for dinner once a week.” Mighty grinned, throwing his arm over his buddys shoulder.

 

The duo were almost at Froggy's market.

 

“Hey, what are the chances that this place sells frog legs? It’s supposed to be a delicacy in some countries. I mean it is called Froggy’s.” Tails questioned in amusement.

 

“Pffft, in your dreams lover boy. Bark almost threw you out the last time you tried to make a pass at Miss O’Hedge haha!”

 

“Ugh, don't remind me. The guy watches me like a hawk everytime I'm there! I'm still trying to figure out when he’s off. The dudes so scary, I don't know how she deals with him. She’s a saint alright.”

 

Sonic didn’t answer right away, his gaze locked on the two construction workers as they rounded the corner. His gut told him to follow them. They mentioned an “Amelia”, Amy never went by that name though, she used to hate how formal it sounded, so it couldn’t be her... Could it? He wasn’t sure, but something inside him stirred—a feeling he hadn’t had in years.

 

Tails glanced at Sonic, seeing the shift in his expression. "You okay?"

 

"Hey Tails, let's forget Froggys for now, I'm famished. How about we get a bite to eat first before we start our little investigation huh? I can't work on an empty stomach ya know." Sonic nudged Tails, silently signaling him to follow him.

 

Tails blinked in surprise, confused with the sudden switch in his demeanor, but didn't respond other than the skeptical look he gave him. Sonic trailed behind the two men as they disappeared down the street past Froggys, leaving Tails with little time to argue with the blue hedgehog jogging ahead of him.

 

“I don't know Sonic, do you think that’s a smart idea? This town is pretty small, we’ll stick out like a sore thumb.”

 

“You worry too much, it’ll be fine. We could both use a good home cooked meal anyways!” 

 

Sonic didn’t know if it was his Amy they were talking about, but he wasn’t about to take any chances. After four long years, he had to be sure, it’d bother him until he could dismiss the notion for sure.

 

“Do you think she made it just for me Ray? Maybe it's a silent confession, hehe~” The armadillo nudged the squirrel beside him, grinning confidently.

 

Ray rolled his eyes, “I doubt it, are you sure you were wearing your hard hat when I dropped that wood plank on you?”

 

“Oh fuck you Ray.”

 

Sonic and Tails followed the two construction workers down the street, which led to a cozy-looking cafe tucked on the corner of the street. The soft glow of its windows and the cheerful hum inside seemed to beckon them closer. A small sign above the door read "Rosemari-ans Cozy Corner" in warm handwritten lettering. Sonic's heart thudded in his chest.

 

They hesitated for a moment before stepping inside a minute after the other men. The door chimed softly, followed by a wave of warmth from the rise in temperature. The rich, comforting aroma of freshly brewed coffee mingled with sweet pastries greeted them, along with its inviting, nostalgic atmosphere. The diner was quaint and intimate, with natural wood beams overhead and cozy wooden tables scattered throughout. Strings of warm lights hang delicately, casting a golden glow that bounces off brown leathered cushioned booths, offering a view of the snowy streets outside from the frosted over windows.

 

Sonic’s eyes scanned the room looking for the construction workers, who had already found a booth to sit in and were chatting cheerfully with their waiter, a tall green seedrian who was taking their order. They hadn’t noticed the two of them enter. But Sonic’s gaze quickly drifted from them to the counter, and his breath caught in his throat.

 

The counter is lined with glass cases displaying fresh baked goods—flaky croissants, decadent tarts, soft, sugar-dusted cookies and even fresh cherry pie. The soft murmur of conversations and the gentle hum of a vintage radio playing holiday tunes create a serene yet vibrant atmosphere. It felt comforting—like home, but unfamiliar at the same time. The kind of place where time slows down, inviting you to stay just a little longer and soak in the cozy magic of the moment with your loved ones.

And above all else, behind the counter, pouring coffee for a patron, was none other than Amy Rose.

 

She looked... different. 

 

The years had changed her into a quiet beauty that didn’t demand attention, but drew it nonetheless. Jade eyes still bright with that fiery determination, but tempered by experience and wisdom. Faint laugh lines graced the corners of her mouth, a testament to a life filled with moments of joy despite its trials.

 

She was radiant, more than ever before, father time had been kind to her. Her wavy pink quills flowed in silky layers down her lower back in swooshing layers, catching the warm light of the cafe like a cascade of rose gold. They framed her face gently, her once slim figure had filled out to a beautiful curvy hourglass shape that suited her petite frame, highlighted by the flowy ankle length, long sleeve off the shoulder red dress she wore. A thin gold belt wrapped around her waist, adding a touch of charm, while a white lace hem at the bottom of the dress provides a pop of color, but she was still unmistakably Amy.

 

Her movements were fluid and purposeful, each gesture deliberate yet unhurried. The white apron tied neatly around her waist was speckled with faint traces of flour and coffee grounds, small badges of her hard work and dedication. She exuded warmth, like the very heart of the café, her presence grounding the cozy space with an undeniable serenity.

 

Yet, as Sonic and Tails stood frozen in the doorway, there was something more—a quiet confidence about her that hadn’t been there before. She carried herself with an air of self-assuredness, as though she had found her place in the world, one that she had worked so hard to carve out for herself.

 

They could see it in the way she interacted with the patrons—a gentle smile here, a laugh there, and a look of genuine care as she handed someone their drink. She hadn’t noticed them yet, her focus entirely on the people before her. But in that moment, even before she turned around, it was clear that the girl they had known had grown into someone truly remarkable that had left an impact on those around her.

 

Sonic stood frozen near the entrance, his hood still pulled up, but his heart was racing. He couldn’t believe it. After all this time, there she was—right in front of him, as if the four years hadn’t happened. A rush of emotions hit him all at once—relief, confusion, hope, and even fear.

 

“Hi! Welcome in!” she called out in her usual cheery voice, without looking up from what she was doing.

 

As Amy turned to face the door, Sonic slowly reached up and pulled down his hood, revealing his unmistakable bright azure quills. His face was serious, his eyes locked on hers, waiting for her to realize who had just walked into her cafe.

 

Amy’s cheerful expression froze, the smile slipping from her face as her eyes widened in shock. The coffee pot in her hand trembled slightly, her grip tightening around the handle.

 

It was as if time stopped between them, the world outside the diner fading into the background.

 

Sonic didn’t say a word. He didn’t have to.

 

Amy’s eyes locked onto Sonic’s, her face pale with disbelief. She took a sharp breath, her voice trembling. 

 

“S-Sonic?” The word barely escaped her lips before the kettle she was holding slipped from her grasp, shattering on the floor. The clatter echoed through the diner, drawing the attention of everyone around them.

Notes:

Please let me know what you think of the chapter, there was initially supposed to be more to the reunion in this chapter but I was already up to 35 pages in this one so it seemed like a lot all in one go, so I decided to break it up into parts. Second part will most likely be a bit shorter for dramatic effect purposes, but ye please let me know what you thought and what you think is gonna happen in the next chapter :) - w/love your goth mom

Chapter 11: The Abyss

Notes:

Happy Holidays my dearest, gentle readers!

A little gift from jolly old Saint Nick ;)

For once in his life, Sonic felt stuck. 

 

Every fiber of his being, every molecule in his body, refused to move—defying the very laws of physics that he always seemed to outrun.

His legs were frozen, anchored to the ground, while his mind raced faster than ever,  screaming at him to do something.

 

Say something.

Move.

Anything…

Anything!

 

But, the air in his lungs refused to leave his chest, caught somewhere between a breath and a gasp. The weight of their unexpected reunion pressed down on him, suffocating and still. For someone so used to motion—so allergic to standing still—this was a kind of torture he’d never experienced.

 

And he had faced torture before. He had faced the end of the world, stared down unbeatable odds, and outrun his own demise more times than he could count. But this—this was different. This wasn’t a battle he could fight with speed or strategy. This was Amy.

 

The Amy, who had been in love with him since the moment they met, her affection so boundless and unwavering it had always seemed like a constant in his chaotic life. The Amy who had been his anchor in ways he hadn’t fully understood until she wasn’t there for him anymore.

 

One day, while on her self-proclaimed journey of love, she had decided never to return to the place she had called home, to her friends….to him and as quickly as he could race around the world, she was gone, out from underneath his grasp before he could realize it. Vanishing without a word or a reason as to why, leaving him to wrestle with the hollow ache of her absence—a wound he hadn’t known how to heal since.

 

He felt truly… helpless.

 

The word sat heavy in his chest, unfamiliar and unwelcome.

 

All his strength, all his speed, meant nothing in this moment. He couldn’t outrun the questions clawing at his mind, the memories of their past, or the sharp sting of the present reality. All those years he had spent searching for her, holding onto the fragile hope that one day he would find her again, had come to this. And when he least expected it, fate—or something else—had magically led him here, crashing down on him like a tidal wave.

 

She was standing in front of him now, flesh and blood, not some hazy memory or fleeting dream. After everything they’d been through, after all the unanswered questions and all the nights he had spent wondering what he would say if he ever saw her again, he found himself without a word to say.

 

Every coherent thought slipped through his grasp, thoughts tangled and frayed, unravelling into nothingness, ironic for a man that typically always had something to say, even in the most inopportune moments. Leaving only the pounding of his heart echoing in his ears. The silence between them was deafening, broken only by the faint hum of the overhead lights, which suddenly seemed much brighter than they had a moment ago.

 

That light bore down on him like a spotlight, leaving nowhere to hide.

 

In the background, the soft sound of christmas music mixed with the low murmur of voices drifted through the cafe, barely audible but unmistakable. Patrons whispered back and forth, their words blending into a haze of speculation. He could feel their eyes darting toward him, each stolen glance carrying a weight of curiosity, confusion, or judgment. The clatter of silverware against plates, the gentle clinking of teacups onto the polished hardwood tables—every sound was amplified, each one a reminder that their moment was not private.

 

And then there was her, this so-called Miss O’Hedge —standing across from him as if she'd been struck by lightning, bright jade eyes that he had once been so familiar with, stared back at him with a look he could barely recognize as being from the very same girl that once had looked at him like he was her entire world.

 

Now, they gawked at him like he was an unwanted ghost from her past. Her hands trembled, clutching the fabric of her apron as if it were the only thing grounding her in reality. The fabric of her dress wrinkled under the strain of her clenched fists. The shadows played tricks across her face, emphasizing the flicker of emotions that crossed it—fear, guilt, something unspoken.

 

Yet still, all he could do was continue to stand there like a star-stuck idiot, rooted in place, his mouth agape as she stared back at him, wide-eyed and shaken, like a deer caught in headlights. He wanted to speak, to move, to do anything to break the invisible wall that had suddenly formed between them. But his body betrayed him, paralyzed by the fear of everything that had been left unsaid between them and what could now be said.

 

He tried to steady himself, but the room felt too small, the air too thick, as if it had conspired to keep them both ensnared in this standoff of raw, unfiltered emotion. He searched her face now, hoping for answers, for something that would make sense of this all.

 

Because what could he possibly say to her after all this time? How could he begin to voice the storm of thoughts and afflictions that had plagued him since her absence? Every word he should have said while she was by his side, every action he’d failed to take before he was forced to confront the feelings he’d buried for so long—they all crashed over him now, sharp and unrelenting.

 

To the Amy who he had taken for granted before she vanished, who had left without so much as a goodbye, and yet somehow still occupied a corner of his heart he could never quite reclaim. And now, here she was, so close he could reach out and touch her, yet she felt more distant than ever. Guilt clawed at him, panic rising in his chest as the crushing realization set in: after all the time he’d spent searching for her, dreaming of this moment, he still didn’t know what to do, but he knew he couldn’t do nothing. The thought of standing still any longer felt unbearable, a betrayal of everything he was. So, with a deep breath that barely steadied him, he took a hesitant step forward.

 

Her lips parted slightly as if to say something, but no sound came out, as if she, too, was trapped in this unrelenting moment, it made his chest tighten. 

 

His voice wavered, caught in his throat as emotions warred within him—relief, anger, heartbreak, nervousness, and a flustered ache mingling with something dangerously close to joy. 

 

Did she always have that effect on him?

His thoughts caught somewhere between uncertainty and determination as he called her name delicately.

 

“Amy” 

 

It felt foreign on his tongue, like something fragile he wasn’t sure he had the right to say anymore. But he said it anyway, letting the weight of it fall between them.

 

Her gaze shifted, locking onto his, and for a moment, the world seemed to slow even further—if that was even possible. The sound of his voice seemed to pull her back from somewhere far away, her expression flickering with something he couldn’t quite read.

 

Another step.

 

He forced himself forward, closing the unbearable distance between them inch by inch. His heart pounded against his ribs, each beat like a drum urging him to keep going. He didn’t have a plan, no grand speech or carefully chosen words, but maybe he didn’t need one.

 

Maybe this moment wasn’t about perfection. Maybe it wasn’t about finding the right words or making up for all the lost time in one breath. Maybe it was just about trying—something he hadn’t truly done before when it came to them.

 

“I…” he started, then stopped, fumbling for the right thing to say. “I’ve been looking for you. For so long, I never gave up Amy”

 

The words felt heavy, raw, but honest. He braced himself for her response, his chest tightening as silence stretched between them. He didn’t know if he’d said enough—or if it was too much—but at least he’d taken the step. At least he’d started.

 

“S-sonic….. why?” Her eyes widened in disbelief, vaguely he could see her lip trembling, her nose scrunched as tears began to prick at the corners of her eyes. She tore her gaze away from him, reaching a hand up to her muzzle to wipe at a single tear that rolled down her cheek.

 

Tekno, who had been placing plates of food in front of some patrons, froze mid-motion. Her head snapped up, her eyes locking onto the unmistakable figure near the door. “Wait... Sonic? That Sonic, Amy? You have a lot of fucking nerve showing up here unannounced and unwelcome! There’s absolutely no fucking way in hell you think you’re going even a step closer to her!” She barked at him, in sheer disgust.

 

Her bewildered expression at his appearance betrayed the flood of memories—the stories Amy had once confided in her late at night, her voice trembling with heartbreak. Tekno’s gaze shifted between them, taking in the sight of the blue hedgehog she’d only heard about in whispers and the shattered look in Amy’s eyes, one she hadn’t seen in years, but instantly recognized.

 

Near the entrance, another figure lingered in the shadows, easily overlooked amidst the commotion Sonic immediately had caused upon his arrival. Tails stood just inside the doorway, his hood drawn low over his face, cloaking him in an air of quiet observation as he took in the charged interaction between Amy and Sonic. His gloved hands remained tucked in his pockets, but his bright ocean-blue eyes—sharp yet weighed with sorrow—tracked every word and movement between them with a reserved intensity.

 

Slowly, almost imperceptibly, Tails lowered his hood, golden fur catching the diner’s warm light as his twin tails swayed slightly behind him. Though his presence went unnoticed by the others, the weight of his gaze lingered on Amy, wondering if she would see him—or if she would leave him behind once more, forgetting that he, too, was there. His brows furrowed, and a heavy sigh escaped him as he tucked a small tracking device into his pocket.

 

Shadow, it seemed, had been hiding more than he’d ever let on. The implications were unsettling, but he pushed the thoughts aside for now, his focus drawn back to the woman who had been the closest thing to a mother in his life. Seeing her like this—terrified and vulnerable—cut deeply, a pain that settled heavily in his chest. The heaviness in his expression mirrored the tension in the diner, an unspoken acknowledgment of the fragile, fractured connections hanging precariously by a thread.

 

The Sonic she had chosen to let go of so long ago, in a last-ditch effort to move on from her unrequited love, to heal her broken heart, was now standing in their diner. And her best friend looked just as broken as the night she had poured her heart out to her. 

 

Tekno’s hand instinctively rested on her hip as her sharp eyes flicked to Bark, who stood protectively behind Amy. He didn’t move, his stance a silent declaration of support.

 

Tekno gave him a subtle nod—a signal, unspoken but understood—before she straightened herself and marched toward the blue hedgehog. Her feathers bristled in agitation, her expression a stormy mix of disbelief and displeasure. Sonic didn’t look much better, his disheveled appearance only adding to the charged atmosphere as she approached as she closed the distance between them.

 

“Get out! You are not welcome here!” Tekno’s voice was sharp, cutting through the murmur of the diner like a knife.

 

Sonic briefly shifted his gaze to the enraged canary storming toward him. He opened his mouth, whether to protest or explain himself, but the words failed him, no explanation forming in his mind.

 

Before he could gather his thoughts, Amy seized the moment. Using his brief distraction to her advantage, she spun around and dashed through the door behind the counter, slipping into the kitchen and vanishing from sight. Her movement was so sudden, so desperate, that it left the air in her wake trembling with unspoken emotion.

 

For a heartbeat, Sonic just stood there, stunned as he watched her go. Then, as if a dam had finally burst, his legs moved on their own. He surged forward, every instinct screaming at him not to let her go as he chased after her. 

 

“Amy, wait!” he called, his voice laced with desperation, but it was too late—by the time he reached over the counter to enter the kitchen area, she was already out the back door, her silhouette barely visible as she disappeared into the snowy woods beyond the diner. The frigid air rushed in through the open door, stinging his face, but he didn’t care.

 

Just as Sonic reached the back door, intent on following her, a massive figure blocked his path. Bark, the hulking polar bear, stood in his way, looming in the doorway, his broad shoulders blocking every inch of the exit. His eyes were hard, filled with a quiet, unyielding determination.

 

"Not so fast, pipsqueak," Bark growled, stepping into Sonic's path. His deep, rumbling voice cut through the tense air like a warning growl. “You’re not going anywhere near her.”

 

Sonic skidded to a halt, his chest heaving as adrenaline coursed through his veins. His fists clenched at his sides, frustration simmering dangerously close to the surface. “Get out of my way! This doesn’t concern you,” he snapped, his voice sharp and unrelenting.

 

Bark didn’t budge, his stance solid and unwavering. Crossing his arms, the muscles in his frame flexed like coiled steel, radiating both power and resolve. “I beg to differ,” he said coldly.  “I’m not letting you hurt her anymore than it seems you already have.” he said, his voice low and stern. “Miss Rose had been through enough trials and tribulations in her life. The last thing she needs right now is you, someone she obviously does not want to see, forcefully pushing their way back into her life.”

 

“That’s not your call to make!” Sonic shot back, his voice rising with frustration. “You don’t even know me, you don't know us , you don’t know our history . Don’t you even dare suggest that you know her like I do!” His fists clenched tighter.

 

“I know enough about you, and if you knew her as well as you claim to then you should know that your presence is unwanted here, I’m not letting you make this any worse. Now, turn around and walk away. Leave!!”

 

“Please, I don't want to have to hurt you, I just need to talk to her!”

 

“Don't make me laugh, you’ve had your chance,” Bark countered, his tone sharp and unwavering. “And now you show up out of nowhere, expecting what? For her to just forget everything and let you waltz back in?”

 

Sonic’s jaw tightened, his frustration mixing with guilt. Bark’s words cut deeper than he wanted to admit, but he couldn’t back down—not now.

 

“This isn’t about me,” Sonic snapped, his tone sharp as he took a step closer. “I don’t owe you or anyone else an explanation... just her.” His eyes burned with determination. “I’ve been searching for her for years. I’m not just going to walk away now. I'm going to make things right between us.”

 

Bark’s eyes narrowed, his stance unmoving. “If you want to go out that door,” he said evenly, “you’re going to have to go through me.”

 

For a moment, the room was thick with tension, the only sound was the faint whistle of the wind through the open door. Sonic’s mind raced, torn between standing his ground and barreling past the polar bear to chase after Amy.

 

He didn’t have time for this.

 

Amy was out there, running farther away from him with every passing second. And he wasn’t going to lose her again.

 

Before Sonic could react, Bark swung a massive fist into his stomach like a freight train, delivering a gut-wrenching punch that knocked Sonic off balance. He stumbled backwards, the air knocked out of his lungs in a single, sharp gasp.

 

It wasn’t quite as strong as Knuckles’ punches, but it was close—too close.

 

Sonic groaned, staggering as he clutched his stomach, pain radiated through him from the force of the blow. He hadn’t expected anyone to intervene, much less with that kind of force. Gritting his teeth, he pushed through the pain and dropped low, quickly rolling to the side, narrowly dodging the polar bear’s massive swing. Bark’s fist smashed into the doorframe, splintering the wood with a deafening crack.

 

His mind reeled, caught between the shock of the attack and the urgency to keep moving. He hadn’t expected the man to go this far, but he wasn’t about to let this stop him. He saw Bark’s arm pull back for another strike. “Don’t make me have to tell you again kid, get the hell out of here!” Bark growled, his voice steady but heavy with warning. 

 

Sonic straightened, shifting into a defensive stance as his instinct took over. His sharp eyes sized up Bark, the guy was built like a tank—powerful, evidently dangerous and stubbornly refusing to mind his goddamn business. A direct fight would take too much time, time Sonic didn’t have. He didn't know the extent Amy was willing to go to keep avoiding him and he wasn't willing to risk finding out either.

 

Bark’s expression hardened, his broad shoulders squaring as he prepared to block Sonic’s next move.

 

Suddenly, the kitchen door burst open again with a loud crash as pots and pans hit the floor, a young tenrec stormed in, sliding onto one of the counters with her fists raised in the air, her electric-green fur bristling with chaos energy. Her ferocious looking sapphire eyes locked onto Sonic’s, a wild grin spreading across her face as she attempted to launch herself at him.

 

“I don’t know who the fuck you think you are,” Surge snarled, her electric-green fur bristling as her fist crackled with energy. “But for once, I agree with that big oaf over there. You’re not going anywhere near Pinky, blue boy!”

 

“What the hell is wrong with you people?” Sonic shot back, his voice rising in frustration as he narrowly dodged her swing. “I’m a hero, for Gaia’s sake!” He straightened, a mocking grin tugging at his lips as he zipped around her numerous attacks. “I gotta say, I was expecting a warmer welcome than this!”

 

“Shut the hell up already! Your voice is so annoying!” Surge snarled, swinging her crackling fist toward him with deadly precision.

 

Sonic ducked at the last second, the blow whizzing past his head, static crackling in the air and making the fur on his quills stand on end. Before he could retaliate and deliver a blow of his own, the kitchen door burst open yet again.

 

Tails rushed into the room, his eyes quickly assessing the situation before him, concealing any hint of panic beneath an aura of experience and practiced composure. His lean, well-built frame stood firm, exuding a quiet strength that commanded attention. Though not as physically imposing as Bark or as unpredictable as Surge, there was an undeniable confidence in his presence—a steady assurance born from countless battles fought. His twin tails flicked sharply behind him, moving with the precision of someone who knew exactly where he needed to be, never wavering, never uncertain.

 

“That’s enough!” Tails said, his voice low but slicing through the charged atmosphere like butter. His sudden command caught everyone off guard, the others momentarily failing to register who he was. He stepped confidently between Sonic and Surge, his posture firm, and his gloved hands raised in a calming gesture that tried to radiate a sense of control over the slippery situation. “Miss, please, stand down. I’m sure this is all just a misunderstanding. If you could give us a moment to explain, I’m confident we can come to some kind of understanding! And Sonic—just stop for a second! You’re not helping!”

 

Surge’s eyes flicked to Tails, her scowl deepening as her electric-green fur bristled with anger. “Get outta my way, dork!” she snapped, her fists crackling with energy. “This jerk deserves whatever’s coming to him!”

 

“D-dork?” Tails stammered, the authority in his voice faltering for a split second as his eyebrows shot up in surprise. He took a deep breath, quickly regaining his composure. “And decking him is going to solve what, exactly?”

 

Tails countered, his voice tinged with frustration, no longer as calm. He shifted slightly, positioning himself to block any sudden moves. His sharp eyes flicked to Sonic, who was shooting mocking faces at Surge and Bark, a heavy exasperation hanging in the air. Tails took a deep breath, his tails shooting straight up before adding, “And you! Maybe stop antagonizing everyone for one second, please?”

 

Sonic opened his mouth to retort but snapped it shut at the look Tails gave him. “I’m not the one throwing punches here,” he muttered under his breath, though he stayed where he was… for now.

 

“Not helping,” Tails shot back, his sharp tone leaving no room for argument. He turned to Surge, who was still bristling with unspent energy, her fists twitching at her sides.

 

“Look, I know you’re angry—I get it—really, I do. And I know none of you know us, who we are or what we're doing here out of the blue and there’s absolutely no reason you should take our word for anything other than the bullshit I'm sure you think we're spewing… but please know, that we care deeply for Amy, and to trust me when I say that if you all lose control here and ruin this café that she clearly loves, it’s just going to make everything much worse. You’re right, um… Mr.?” Tails paused, his gaze locked on Bark, searching for a way to reason with him.

 

“Bark,” the polar bear growled, his arms crossed tightly over his broad chest, his expression hard as stone.

 

“Mr. Bark,” Tails continued, his voice steady, yet sincere in a soft plea, “Amy doesn’t need any more hardship right now. She’s already been through more than anyone should have to bear. We don’t want to add to that. We just want the chance—the chance—to fix the mess we've caused. Please… don’t make this harder for her than it already is.”

 

Tails let his words hang in the air, a quiet but palpable weight to them, hoping the sincerity in his eyes would reach through the tension in the room.

Sonic’s fists loosened at his sides, guilt flickering across his face. For once, he stayed quiet, though his gaze remained fixed on the door Amy had gone through.

 

Surge’s jaw tightened as her gaze flickered toward the back door where Amy had disappeared. For a brief, fleeting moment, it looked like she might back off, the fire in her eyes cooling just a bit. But then, with a sharp exhale, she scoffed, rolling her eyes, her posture bristling with defiance as she shot a glance at Bark.

 

“Pfft, don’t tell me you’re going all soft on me now, Bark?” she sneered, her electric-green fur crackling with barely contained energy. 

 

As Surge’s words hung in the air, a third, smaller figure slipped silently through the kitchen door. Kit, the smaller teal fennec fox, had quietly entered, staying out of sight behind the counter, his eyes locked onto his older sister’s, watching closely for any sign of her next move. His body tensed, ready to spring into action if needed.

 

“Hell, I’m sure Pinky won’t mind me taking a swing or two at these chumps before they get their chance to apologize—if they survive that is.”

 

“Surge, wait—” Kit began, his tone hesitant but urgent, but his words were immediately cut off by a low, rumbling growl from Bark who had spotted him lurking across the room. The polar bear’s eyes darkened, his arms crossed tightly across his chest.

 

Without another word, Surge sprang forward, her body crackling with raw power, and with a fierce yell, she lunged toward Sonic and Tails. But before she could make contact with either of them, Kit came charging in after her, his form twisting mid-air as he landed neatly on Tails' back. His tendrils, glowing with energy, shot out and wrapped around the older fox like a vice, blinding his line of sight and pulling him into an unexpected hold and out of Surge’s way.

 

“G-get off! What the hell?!” Tails grunted, struggling against Kit’s tight hold. The young fox’s tendrils tightened around him as he held fast, pulling with an unyielding force that kept Tails stumbling in place.

 

Sonic’s frustration boiled over, and he darted forward, aiming to yank Kit off his brother. But just as he reached for Tails, a tendril lashed out, wrapping around his arm and yanking him back, leaving him tangled in a web of energy.

 

"Stay out of it, both of you!" Bark’s voice rang out angrily, surprisingly firm and protective. The polar bear’s gaze snapped to the two younger Mobians, his full attention on them as his expression hardened. Without a moment’s hesitation, he lunged forward, moving with the ease of someone used to handling physical conflicts.

 

He grabbed Surge mid-swing, lifting her with ease as if she weighed nothing. Her body flailed in the air, her limbs unable to find purchase as Bark hoisted her up under his massive arm. Surge grunted, trying to wriggle free and failing like a sack of potatoes, but it was no use—Bark had her firmly in his grasp, her energy-fueled struggles growing weaker against his strength.

 

“Let me go, you oversized furball!” Surge shrieked, kicking her legs and flailing her arms, sparks flying from her fingertips. “I’ll fry you, you big oaf! Put me down! That idiot has it coming and I'm itching for some action, c'mon on!!!!”

 

“Enough!” Bark growled, his tone carrying an unmistakable command. He swung his gaze back to the others, his posture unwavering, like a shield between them and the chaos that threatened to erupt.

 

Bark didn’t flinch, his expression unwavering as he kept a firm hold on her. “Calm down, Surge,” he said, his deep voice steady. “ Miss Rose wouldn't want you to get hurt over this, please let me handle it.”

 

“Kit, come here.”

 

Kit froze in place at Bark's command, his body instinctively halting as his water tendrils unwound from around Tails. He looked up, meeting Bark’s stern gaze for a split second before shifting his gaze back to his sisters. He hesitated for a moment, the tension in the room made his heart race—he didn’t know how to help, or even if he should. Should he stand with his sister, or back down like Bark was asking? The room was filled with tension, and Kit was caught in the middle, unsure of the next step, but his instincts told him to listen to Bark, despite the pleading look in his sister's eyes. 

 

He swallowed his uncertainty and scampered closer to Bark, his movements quick but cautiously glancing between Sonic, Surge, Tails and Bark. Once he was by the polar bear's side, Bark gave a soft nod, signaling Kit to stand back and let him handle things. Kit’s ears flattened against his head, his gaze still flicking nervously to Surge, but he complied, remaining silent.

 

That momentary distraction was all Sonic needed. He shifted his weight and darted forward, dropping low and sliding past Bark in a blur of blue. Bark spun around, but Sonic was already on his feet, bolting toward the door.

 

“Sorry, big guy!” Sonic called over his shoulder, a cocky grin breaking through the tension. The wind rushed past him as he pushed himself to full speed. “You’ll have to be faster if you want to land a hit next time. Gotta go!”

 

As he reached the door, Sonic gave one final glance back at Tails, his words filled with nothing but trust.

 

“You got it from here, Tails. I believe in you!”

 

With that, Sonic was gone, leaving the others behind in his wake. The silence that followed was heavy, and the weight of what just transpired settled into the room.

 

______________________________________________________________________

 

The cold night air bit at his face as he tore through the snowy landscape, his breath visible in sharp puffs against the icy chill. Snow crunched beneath his feet, the sound echoing in the stillness of the forest. His eyes scanned the woods, catching faint footprints etched into the fresh snow already starting to blur under the falling snow, they led deeper into the dense trees.

 

Without hesitation, he bolted after them, his heart pounding with determination. The trail was fresh, and he wasn’t about to let it go cold.

 

“Amy!” he shouted into the night, his voice cutting through the frosty air. His heart raced as he searched, desperation growing by the second. It felt strange hearing her name roll off his tongue again—raw, pleading—as if calling her name could somehow bridge the gap between them. The silent woods offered no reply, only the rustle of branches swaying in the icy wind.

 

But he wouldn’t stop. Not now.

Not when he was so close.

Not this time.

______________________________________________________________________

 

Amy’s heart pounded in her chest—not from the physical strain of running, but from the chaos of emotions churning inside her. Her thoughts raced even faster than her legs, tripping over one another, colliding and tangling with each step as she tore through the back door. The rhythmic crunch of her boots against the frozen ground echoed her frantic heartbeat as she pushed deeper into the snowy woods.

 

‘He’s here. He actually found me.’

 

Panic clawed at the edges of her mind, its grip tightening with every step she took. The biting wind stung her cheeks, but it was nothing compared to the flood of memories that came rushing back in just an instance. 

 

‘Why now? Why after all this time!’

 

Amy pressed forward, the icy air burning in her lungs. She bit back tears, forcing herself to focus on her breathing, on pushing her body as fast as it could go. She was out of practice—severely so. She had given up chasing after him four years ago, and yet here she was now, on the other end of the stick, praying her lungs and legs could carry her as far away as her mind willed them to.

 

‘Did he come looking for me? Was he looking for me all this time?’ The question gnawed at her mind, persistent and suffocating.

 

‘ Or is this just some sick coincidence Gaia is throwing back in my face?’

 

Her steps faltered for a moment, her breath hitching as doubt and frustration swirled together, heavier than the snow beneath her feet.

 

She had always known Sonic wouldn’t stop searching—he was relentless like that when he set his mind to something. His stubborn determination was as much a part of him as the wind that carried him. But somewhere, deep down, she had convinced herself that after four long years, he would have forgotten her, just as she had desperately tried to forget him.

 

She had never thought she was that important to him. Surely, moving on from the annoyance she believed she had been in his life would have been easy for him. To him—to the team—she had always been a nuisance, an unnecessary complication, and ultimately, an easy replacement.

 

Wouldn’t it? Or had she been severely mistaken?

 

His world was constantly filled with more exciting, beautifully captivating people—heroes, adventurers, and faces far brighter than hers. The idea that this encounter could be anything more than a cruel twist of fate felt ridiculous, almost laughable. Yet, as the thought lingered in her mind, it soured, and she couldn’t help but feel ashamed for still clinging to such silly, girlish ideas.

 

Yet a sliver of doubt crept in. What if maybe—just maybe—he had been struggling to let her go too, even as she wrestled with it every single day, day after day to let the memory of him go, the weight of it always heavy on her heart?

 

And yet here he was. His face was burned into her memory—those piercing emerald green eyes, unyielding and familiar, locking onto hers. In that instant, the years of distance she had worked so hard to put between them, to maintain all this time had felt meaningless. Every hidden moment, every calculated decision to stay away, to bury the love she once held so grand in her heart—it all seemed to crumble to dust the moment their gazes met.

 

It felt like it had all been for nothing.

 

‘What am I doing?’ She thought, frustration rising alongside the panic. 

 

I left so I would never have to see him again, so I wouldn’t be tormented by the ache in my chest that consumes every part of me when I look at him and see the weight of the burden I place on his shoulders. So he wouldn’t feel obligated to keep me around out of politeness or a misplaced sense of duty after saving me from Metal Sonic. I was meant to vanish completely—disappear from his world, from his heart—to live a life without him. A life free from his influence, shaping every decision I made, from the constant threat of being kidnapped and being nothing more than a liability to him. A life where I wouldn’t feel the crushing guilt of having forced my unrequited love onto him for as long as I did.

 

Her feet hit the snow hard, leaving deep impressions in the frozen ground, the cold seeping through her thin shoes. She stumbled for a moment, her breath coming out in ragged gasps, but she didn’t stop.

 

‘But… what if I’m wrong?’  The question echoed painfully in her mind, and she couldn’t escape it.

 

The thought made her chest tighten painfully in a vise of guilt clamping down, squeezing until it felt like she could barely breathe. She had buried that guilt for so long, convincing herself that leaving was the right choice, the only way to save them both from the tangled mess of her feelings for him. But now, with him back, with those familiar eyes locked onto hers once again, that buried guilt surged to the surface, clawing its way back into the forefront of her mind. 

 

She didn’t want to face it.

She couldn’t.

 

For so long, she believed that she was better off alone, that he was better off without her—that this separation, the distance, was the only way. She had convinced herself it had to be this way.

 

The sound of her breath came in quick, shallow gasps filling the silence of the snowy woods, and it was almost too much to bear. The cold air seemed to press down on her chest, heavy with old regrets and surfacing doubts.

 

Suddenly, her thoughts were interrupted. One of her heels caught on an exposed tree root, and her body lurched forward in an uncoordinated tumble. With a sickening snap, the heel of her shoe broke off, sending her sprawling toward the ground. She hit the snow hard, her hands instinctively reaching out to catch herself, but her body was too out of balance, too exhausted to brace for the fall.

 

In a flash, she felt the sharp sting of impact, but somehow, her arms managed to steady her just enough to keep her face from hitting the snow. She inhaled sharply, her breath coming in ragged bursts as she quickly pushed herself upright, her knees shaking from the shock of the fall. She glanced down at the broken heel, irritation bubbling up for a split second before the weight of everything else set in. Her heart felt as fragile as the shoe that now lay in the snow, and for a brief moment, it felt like the whole world was pressing down on her, vying against her and her every effort.

 

She paused, panting, her breath visible in the frigid air. The quiet of the woods surrounded her, thick with the pressure of everything she was running from. But no matter how fast she tried to go, no matter how far she ran, there was no escaping it. 

 

The truth.

Him.

The way her heart ached for him even now, even after everything. 

 

The ache in her chest was unbearable—more than just a physical sensation; it was a raw, guttural pain that threatened to tear her apart from the inside out. Every thought she had, every reason she gave herself for leaving, now felt like a lie. She couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t think. The guilt was crushing, suffocating her from the inside.

 

Her hands gripped the snow beneath her, trying to steady herself, her fingers digging into the cold earth as though it might hold her together somehow. But there was no solid ground, no stability. Nothing. Only the tremor in her body that refused to stop, the raw feeling of her heart breaking over and over again.

 

“Stupid shoes!!” Her frustration boiled over, the scream escaping her lips like a raw, wounded animal.Without hesitation, she kicked them off, the thin heels flying carelessly behind her, disappearing into the snow.

 

The freezing ground sank beneath her feet like shards of ice, sending a shockwave of cold through her body, but it didn’t matter. Nothing mattered anymore. The weight of the ache in her chest, deep and suffocating, drowned out any other thought. All she could focus on was the desperate need to escape the pain, escape him .

 

It wasn’t enough to stop her. She forced herself to move forward, her legs trembling, the biting cold seeping into her bones. She could barely feel her feet anymore, they felt numb, but she made them move. She had to keep moving, keep going, get as far away from him as she could. She had to

 

‘I can’t stop now.’

 

She couldn’t let herself face him. Not after everything. Not after the shattered remnants of what she had once hoped they could’ve had, mockingly danced around her heart again, tantalizingly close yet just out of reach. Not after the lies she had told herself to forget about those silly desires of hers. She couldn’t bear to look at him, not when every part of her felt like it was falling apart.

 

She couldn’t stop. She wouldn’t. Her legs burned, her body screamed in protest, but none of it mattered. She couldn’t stop running, couldn’t stop fleeing from him, from herself, from the tangled mess of emotions threatening to pull her out from under them and drown her in them.

 

‘I can’t face him. I can’t explain it....’ The thought burned her throat like fire, tearing at her insides. The words felt like nails digging into her chest. ‘How could I? I don’t have the words to make him understand.’

 

He’d never understand how she felt. How could he? He’d never known the pain, the agony of loving someone who would never love you back. Of having something so close, yet always so far away—like a dream you could almost touch, but never quite reach. The constant ache of wanting, of yearning, and knowing deep down that it would never be returned. It was a pain only someone like her could understand, but she couldn’t bear to show him.

No, how could she even try to stand in front of him and pretend she wasn’t still that same broken mess she had promised to abandon four years ago? How could she look into those piercing green eyes and not see the disappointment, the anger, the hurt in them for leaving with so much as an explanation? How could she face him without feeling like a failure, even now, after all this time, like she was asking him to carry the weight of everything she couldn’t fix in herself?

 

She couldn’t do it. She couldn’t explain and she wouldn’t. The thought alone was enough to make her feel suffocated.

 

‘He’ll hate me. He’ll never forgive me.’ She choked on the thought, forcing her legs to move even though they screamed in agony. 

 

Her bare feet stung with every step, the ice and snow biting into her skin like a thousand tiny daggers, but she didn’t care. Tears streamed down her face, blurring her vision as they mingled with the falling snow, freezing before they could reach her chin. The cold did nothing to numb the pain, the ache in her chest—nothing could. 

 

She was running, but there was nowhere to go. No escape from the crushing truth: no matter how far she ran, she could never outrun her love for him. It clung to her like a shadow, always present, always pulling her back to a place she swore she’d left behind and abandoned long ago.

 

Deep down, she knew how futile it all was. How foolish she was, even now, trying to outrun the fastest man alive. But running was all she had left. It was her last desperate defense against the things she just wasn't ready to face yet, a fragile shield against the overwhelming tide of heartbreak and regret.

 

‘It’s no use…’ her mind whispered, but she pushed forward anyway. As if, somehow, putting more distance between them could shield her from the confrontation she feared most. 

 

As if running would make the pain in her chest less real.

 

Her breath tore from her lungs in ragged, uneven gasps, each one burning from the cold as she stumbled forward. Her feet, raw and numb, barely registered the biting ice beneath them. The dense forest began to thin, the towering trees giving way to open space until suddenly—there it was. A vast, frozen lake stretched out before her, its thick sheet of ice gleaming faintly in the dim light. The snow ended abruptly at its edge, leaving nothing but a glassy, unyielding expanse.

Her heart plummeted.

 

“Damn it,” she cursed under her breath, a sharp pang of desperation cutting through her. Her head whipped around, scanning the trees behind her. She could hear the sound of footsteps—fast, purposeful, closing in. Sonic was close. Too close. She could feel it in the way the air seemed to shift, charged with the unmistakable energy he carried with him.

 

She was out of time.

 

Behind her, his voice shattered the silence, echoing through the forest and cutting through the icy air like a blade.

 

“Please, Amy, just stop running!”  

 

With nowhere else to go, she tried her luck. Her heart pounded as she stepped cautiously onto the frozen lake, the bitter wind whipped at her exposed skin. Lifting the ends of her long dress to keep it from dragging in the snow, she hesitated for a brief moment before placing her weight on the slick surface. The ice groaned ominously beneath her feet, the eerie sound reverberating in the still air.

 

She moved cautiously, each step deliberate, terrified of slipping or cracking the fragile surface. Every creak beneath her sent a fresh jolt of fear through her chest, her breath hitching as she imagined the icy water waiting below, ready to swallow her whole. Her legs trembled—not just from the cold, but from the overwhelming dread pooling in her chest. She darted frantic glances between the cracks spiderwebbing beneath her feet and the distant shore she desperately hoped to reach.

 

Sonic stopped just short of the lake’s edge, his shoes digging into the snow as he skidded to a halt. He watched in disbelief as Amy stepped out onto the ice, her small frame trembling in the cold. She was still running from him, even now. The sight of it made his chest tighten painfully.

 

“Amy, wait!” His voice cracked, thick with emotion. She didn’t dare look back at him. She couldn’t—not when her resolve hung by a thread as fragile as the ice beneath her.

The desperation in his tone struck her like a physical blow. Her foot slipped slightly on the slick surface, and she froze, breath catching as she fought to regain her balance. The ice groaned beneath her, louder this time, making her heart race. Every nerve in her body screamed for her to stop, but she forced herself forward, her eyes locked on the far shore.

 

“I just need to get to the other side,” she thought, though the words rang hollow. She had no plan, no real destination—just the singular, desperate urge to keep going. To keep running, no matter where it took her. A wrong step could send her crashing into the freezing depths below, but she forced herself forward, heart pounding louder with every step. She was almost halfway across now.

 

“Amy, please!” he begged. “Stop running from me! Just... just wait up please, talk to me!” His heart was breaking—he couldn’t understand why she was still pushing him away after all these years.

 

She clenched her jaw, forcing herself not to react, her eyes fixed on the far shore. 

 

‘I can’t face him… I-I can’t do this.’

When Sonic saw her continue across the lake, something inside him snapped. “ Amy!!! ” he shouted louder, his voice full of hurt, carrying a note of desperation she couldn’t ignore. “ Stop! I’m begging you, please! Please—just stop!!” 

 

His words slammed into her like a wave, almost knocking the air from her lungs. Her steps faltered again, her chest tightening as tears stung her eyes. For a moment, she felt herself waver, the ice beneath her cracking faintly in protest.

 

But then, anger flared inside her, white-hot and sharp. Why couldn’t he just let things be? Why did he always feel the need to fix everything? She didn’t want to see him, didn’t want to have this conversation. Why couldn’t he respect that she didn’t want anything to do with him anymore?

 

It wasn’t fair.

 

It wasn’t fair that he only cared about her when she was trying to stop caring about him. Chasing her down, forcing her to confront everything she was desperately trying to leave behind.

 

“Leave me alone, Sonic!” she screamed, finally turning to face him. Her voice cracked with frustration and pain, raw with everything she’d kept buried for so long. “You don’t get to do this! You don’t get to just show up and—and—ruin everything I've worked for!”

 

Sonic’s eyes widened, stunned by the intensity of her words. “Ruin everything? Amy, I’ve spent years— YEARS! —looking for you!” His voice broke slightly. “Why are you running from me? Why won’t you just let me explain myself, why won't you let me in anymore? What did I do to deserve this?”

 

Amy’s fists clenched at her sides, her whole body trembling with a mix of rage and sorrow. “I left for a reason!” she spat, her voice shaking with pent-up emotion. “I didn’t want you to come after me! I didn’t want this life anymore—I couldn’t keep being rejected by you, being treated like your crazy fangirl. Is it so wrong to want more for myself than that?”

 

Tears finally spilled down her cheeks, freezing against the cold air. “It’s not fair, Sonic. It’s not fair for you to show up now, after I’ve finally gotten used to you not being around.”

 

Sonic took a cautious step forward but froze when he saw her tense, her balance faltering on the fragile ice. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, frustration and helplessness overtaking him. “I don’t understand, Amy,” he said softly, his voice cracking under the weight of his emotions. “Why? Why didn’t you just tell me how you felt?”

 

Amy let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head as tears streaked her flushed cheeks. Her body trembled, not just from the cold but from the sheer force of everything she’d kept bottled up for so long. “You think I didn’t try?” she shot back, her voice raw and sharp as a blade. “How many times did I invite you out, and you never showed? How many times did you bolt in the other direction the second you saw me walking toward you?”

 

“Can you even imagine how that made me feel, Sonic?” Amy’s voice trembled, rising in anguish. “Do you have any idea what it’s like to love someone with everything you have, only to have them look at you like you’re nothing but an annoyance? Like my presence disgusted you?” Her breath hitched, and her fists clenched at her sides, trembling. 

 

“You broke my heart every single day!” she cried, slamming her foot down in frustration, tears streamed down her face. The ice beneath her shuddered ominously. “And I kept piecing it back together, over and over again, clinging to the hope that maybe— maybe —one day you’d finally see me! That you’d realize I wasn’t just some tagalong, but someone worth loving!”

 

The sharp, sudden stomp was a mistake.

 

Amy’s heart skipped a beat as a low, sharp crack echoed beneath her feet. The sound reverberated through the frozen lake like a warning, cutting through her fury and fear in an instant, replaced by dread as her gaze dropped to the ice beneath her.

 

Her eyes widened in horror.

 

The cracks were splintering out from where she stood, jagged and relentless, creeping toward her like the cold, merciless hands of fate.

 

“N-no...” she whispered, her voice barely audible over the deafening stillness of the moment. She felt the ground give way beneath her, the ice groaning in protest before it finally shattered, sending her plunging into the icy depths below.

 

Her scream caught in her throat as she was swallowed by the freezing water. It was like being pulled into a black abyss, the shock of the cold hitting her body like a thousand knives. The water was dark, unforgiving, and terrifyingly silent. The world above vanished, and everything became muffled and distant, as if the surface had swallowed her whole and sealed her away from everything she had ever known.

 

She thrashed instinctively, her limbs moving in panic, but the cold sapped her strength almost instantly. Her dress billowed around her like a ghostly shadow, dragging her down further into the dark. She couldn’t see more than a few inches in front of her, the murky water consuming her as she sank deeper. Her chest burned with the need for air, her mind screaming for her to find the surface, but it was too far. All she could see was darkness and the faint light above growing smaller, dimmer.

 

‘Is this it?’ Amy thought, her wide eyes brimming with fear as tears mingled with the frigid water. ‘ Is this how it ends?’

 

The cold was paralyzing, her body sinking further into numbness with every passing second. Her limbs felt like lead, her movements sluggish, as if the weight of her choices had finally dragged her under. Her mind raced, spinning through all the things she’d been running from, all the things she hadn’t wanted to face.

 

And now, in the end, all she could feel was regret.

 

She wouldn’t get to kiss Shadow goodbye, to tell him how much his quiet strength had meant to her. Maybe in her dreams, they could love each other openly, free from the weight of her fears and the chains of her past. A world where she didn’t have to hide how much she cared for him, where their stolen moments weren’t shadowed by guilt or uncertainty.

 

She wouldn’t get to tuck Surge and Kit into bed one last time or see the joy on their faces when they opened their first gift—a set of adoption papers, the promise of a real family finally within their grasp. She wouldn’t get to watch them grow into the heroes she knew they could be, their potential no longer weighed down by the limits of who they thought they could be, but shining bright in the future she had dreamed for them.

 

She wouldn’t get to serve one last meal to the people who had become more than just friends. They were her family, her second chance at a life she’d thought lost.

 

The ache in her chest burned hotter than the icy water around her. It wasn’t just the thought of leaving them behind—it was the unbearable truth that she’d never told them how much they meant to her.

 

Amy’s heart clenched at the thought of them—Knuckles, Tails, Cream. Would they forgive her for leaving them behind? For running so far, so fast, that she hadn’t looked back?

 

Knuckles, her fierce protector, who had always been more like an older brother than a friend. He’d scolded her for her recklessness a thousand times, but she knew it came from a place of love. Could he forgive her for disappearing without a word? For abandoning him, when all he ever wanted was to keep her safe?

 

Tails, the little brother she’d never had but always adored. Sweet, kind Tails, who looked up to her even when she didn’t deserve it. How would he look at her now, knowing she’d walked away from the people who cared about her most?

 

And Cream—dear, innocent Cream, with her big, trusting eyes and heart too pure for this world. Amy had promised to always be there for her, to protect her like an older sister should. How could Cream forgive her for breaking that promise?

 

Tears blurred her vision as icy water pulled her deeper. She couldn’t bear the thought of their disappointment, their pain. But maybe... maybe they’d understand. Maybe, in time, they’d see that she hadn’t left because she didn’t love them—she left because she couldn’t bear to let them see her break.

 

Could she have mended things with Sonic?

 

The thought gnawed at her, a fragile hope buried beneath years of pain. Was that even a possibility?

 

She’d told herself for so long that it wasn’t—that the distance, the misunderstandings, and the heartbreak had carved a rift too wide to bridge. But as the freezing water dragged her down, the weight of that uncertainty was crushing.

 

Maybe she’d never know.

 

Maybe understanding could turn into forgiveness? Or would her absence leave scars they’d carry forever? The uncertainty cut deeper than any ice ever could.

 

Above the surface, Sonic watched in horror as Amy disappeared beneath the ice. Time seemed to slow, and for a brief, paralyzing moment, he froze. His heart thundered in his chest, his mind screaming at him to do something, but his body refused to move. The fear gripped him, the memories of water and near-drowning flashing in his mind. He had never been good with water—he hated it, feared it—but this wasn’t just about him anymore.

 

Her scream, blood curdling, echoed in the woods, sending birds and wildlife scattering further from the scene.

Chapter 12: Confessions part 1

Notes:

Omgsh!!! I cant believe this story is at like 600+ kudos and 13k hits!!!! Thank you all so much for taking the time out of your day to read my little story, it means the world to me! ♥️
I'm hoping I can do this story justice and see it through to the end, wherever that may take us all! 😄

How many seconds had passed by as he stood frozen at the lake’s icy borders, its cracking edges threatening to take him under too? When was the last time he had ever stood so still, with his heart caught in his throat, breathing sharp, irregular and ragged in the frigid air? Every exhale burned, vanishing into the cold as the bubbles of oxygen popped in the air, slipping past Amy's heaving lungs and frantic splashes as she struggled against the ice-cold grip of the lake's strong currents.

 

If he had to answer truthfully, it was probably about twenty minutes ago.

 

Back in her little diner, a surreal little moment where the world had been full of promise for a brighter, new day. It had been such a foreign sight to see her living a completely separate life from him—from their friends and family. Where she had seemed so happy and content… in his absence. Yet it still felt so distinctly familiar to see her smiling so brightly, being a beacon of hope for those who naturally gravitated around her comforting presence, she always had this magical ability to bring people together wherever she went.

 

And it seemed no different now in spite of the years that had passed. She still felt so warm and safe—where the golden string lights had bathed her in a soft glow, reflecting off her rosy fur like rose gold. Where her smile, easy and mesmerizing, had stolen his breath in a way that felt nothing like this.

 

Alas, that was no longer the case and as his heart thundered against his ribs, a relentless drumbeat of panic danced in his perked ears and taut tail. An ever mocking tune as every hair on his body stood on end, his nerves a tangled mess of fight-or-flight, muscles twitching uselessly in inaction—paralyzed by his pitiful indecision and trepidation.

 

Move! Do something! Anything! His instincts shrieked at him, but a long held fear and hydrophobia he had of the waters unknown depths had him in a chokehold.

 

Amy.

 

Her name echoed through his skull, not the usual soft, comforting, and longing whisper he was used to, but a frantic piercing scream that made him shrink further within himself.

 

Amy!

 

Would calling her name change what was happening right now? Would it rewind time? Would it stop the ice from swallowing her whole?

No, probably not.

Nothing could change what was happening, his only obstacle in saving her was himself right now, so obviously his only choice was to bite the bullet and move forward.

It had to be done.

 

"AMY!!!"

 

The cry tore from his throat, raw and desperate, shattering the frozen silence. It ripped through the stillness like a shockwave, sending local wildlife scattering in a panicked frenzy—branches snapped, hooves tore through the snow, churning up ice and frost as startled creatures fled deeper into the woods. Wings beated frantically against the cold air as flickies recoiled, screeching in return from the sheer force of his panic. The distant thundering of their retreat barely registered in his mind—just another sound swallowed by the anxiety raging in his chest.

 

Then, at last, something within him snapped into action.

 

His shoes were the first to go, kicked off and sent skidding across the snowy banks. His scarf, coat and first layer followed, ripped away and flung into the snow as if shedding them could make him swim just a second faster. His fear clung to him, a suffocating weight, but he crushed it beneath his unwavering determination to save Amy.

 

His thoughts were scattered, drifting like the muck of leaves and twigs floating down the banks of the river, underneath the rocky chunks of ice that sloshed back and forth.  ‘I have to get to her, no matter what.’ But his mind, or maybe it was really his heart that had been set. ‘I have to save her, things just can't end like this, not now.’

 

He took three arduous steps towards the crackling ice and positioned himself in a divers starting position, ‘I can't lose you again Amy.’

‘I just can’t.’

And with that, he launched himself forward.

 

Sonic dived into the freezing water, the shock hitting him instantly as the current enveloped him, rocking his body back and forth violently with the brute force of the waves. It instantly robbed him of any oxygen left in his lungs, which left him gasping and clawing at the surface of the ice to take a deep breath before he dove back down in quick, powerful strokes. The cold was suffocating, a slithering snake in the darkness that wrapped around his chest in a vice-like grip, squeezing his lungs as the pressure of the water pushed down onto every side of him as he pushed himself to swim deeper and deeper into the unknown.

 

The lake threatened to consume him and his instincts screamed at him to return to the surface, but he forced himself to push further, his eyes straining to find her in the murky blackness below. Still, he searched desperately, blinking away the burning sensation of the salt water against his corneas. Every second he spent searching and coming up with nothing but an empty abyss staring back at him felt like an eternity spent in the lowest circle of hell.

 

His heart hammered wildly against his ribs, his body screamed in protest, his limbs sluggish, stiffening in the icy waters that were trying to pull him down with her to their demise, but frankly, he could give two shit’s about what his body was telling him to do, he didn’t care about his own safety in this moment. He’d let himself sink to the bottom if it got him just an inch, even centimeters closer to her.

 

So the frigid water dulling his movements mattered little to him in face of his mission, his unwavering willpower to reclaim her. As a result of this, he made every effort to defy the laws of physics to keep himself swimming faster than what could be thought of as feasibly possible for a non aquatic Mobian. It made his muscles ache in protest, but  adrenaline fueled him to keep going.

 

He just couldn’t fucking leave her down there. What kind of “hero” would he be if he failed her in her moment of need? Not a hero at all, certainly not one that could claim to be her one and only hero.

He had to find her. He just had to—

 

Then, through the abyss, he saw her.

Amy!

 

Sinking beneath him, her body floated weightlessly, arms outstretched, fingertips barely reaching for him. Her wide, terrified eyes locked onto his, pleading, silently screaming for him to save her. Then, her lips parted— Sonic —his name formed in a final, desperate whisper before the last bubbles of air slipped away from her and vanished into the dark.

 

And then her jade eyes slipped closed.

 

Her hand—so close to his, just inches away—fell away from him, drifting lifelessly as her body went limp.The dim light from the surface finally faded away, swallowed by the abyss, and with it, the last fragile thread keeping his fear from spiraling into full-blown terror snapped.

 

No. No, no, no!

 

A strangled cry bubbled in his throat, lost to the freezing depths as he lunged forward. His fingers grazed hers, but it wasn’t close enough. She was slipping further away from his grasps into the darkness  as the seconds ticked on. The darkness ready and waiting to pull her into its cold embrace.

 

I won’t let you go Amy!

 

The sight of her drowning form shattered something deep inside him, a cold, raw terror sinking its claws into his chest and with it, he thrust his arm forward, fingers stretching, reaching—come on, just a little more! He kicked harder, legs burning, lungs screaming at him, desperate, so fucking desperate to close the distance between them.

 

He couldn’t lose her.

 

Not ever again.

 

With every ounce of strength left in him, Sonic kicked hard, forcing his way through the crushing cold. His hand shot out one last time, and— yes! —his fingers brushed against her’s. Desperation gave him one final burst of energy as he grasped at her limp hand, pulling her lifeless body flush against his own. He held her tightly, his arms locking around her as if letting go would mean losing her forever.

 

Which at this point, this far down in the lake as he reached his own breaking point, it most definitely would mean certain death, if not for just her but for the both of them.

 

His legs burned, muscles screaming as he fought against the weight dragging them both down, kicking as fast as the frigid water would allow him to.

 

"Hang on, Amy—just… just a little more. I can almost— see the light!"

 

But the surface still felt impossibly far. The cold gnawed at his limbs, his chest tightening, vision beginning to blur and tunnel as he burned through the last bit of his oxygen. Every second was agonizing as he felt his own lungs fill with saltwater as he gasped to breathe, the darkness pressed in on him, whispering to stop fighting against it, to just give in.

 

But he refused.

 

No! Keep going!! Don’t stop!!!

 

The surface was right there—so close.

 

"Please…" His mind screamed as black spots danced at the edges of his vision.

 

"Please—just a little more!!"

 

And then—finally, finally —it was there.

 

The surface.

 

Sonic clawed his way through, gasping as he broke free from the icy depths, lungs seizing as frigid air rushed in. His entire body screamed in exhaustion, but he didn’t stop. He couldn’t stop. Ice clung to his quills, the wind cut through his soaked fur like daggers, but all that mattered was making sure Amy was okay.

 

With the last of his strength, he fought through the jagged edges of broken ice, hauling her up with him. His muscles burned, arms trembling as he heaved her onto the snow-covered shore, collapsing beside her.

 

She didn’t move.

Her body lay limp in the frost, her skin deathly cold, her chest still—much too still.

 

Alarm surged through him, sharper than the cold, clawing at his throat like a rabid animal, choking him.

"No. No, no, no—Amy!"

 

His hands fumbled for his discarded coat, yanking it over her frail frame, trying to give her whatever warmth he could in the middle of fuck-all nowhere. Snow trickled down around them, silent and sorrowful, as if the sky itself was mourning his loss.

 

He cupped her cheeks, his touch trembling—desperate. They were like ice beneath his fingers. His wild, frantic gaze searched for any sign of life— anything—but found nothing.

 

"Come on, Amy—breathe!"

 

His voice broke. His chest tightened.

 

"Amy... please don’t do this to me."

 

A whisper—raw, fractured, barely audible over the deafening silence. His heart pounded against his ribs, drowning out everything else. And like the falling snow, so too did his tears cascade down his muzzle. Hot streaks of grief met the bitter cold, freezing instantly, leaving a thin layer of frost clinging to his lashes.

 

She wasn’t breathing.

 

His mind spun in a wild, chaotic frenzy, the entire situation felt surreal. This wasn’t supposed to happen. Amy wasn’t supposed to be lying here— still, silent, slipping away from him moments after he had just found her again.

 

For a moment, he could only stare at her lifeless form, his breaths uneven, his chest heaving. Then, as if his body moved on instinct alone, he pulled her closer, arms locking around her, his sobs muffled against her shoulder. He didn’t know what to do. He didn’t know how to save her this time.

 

And the terrifying truth settled in— he might already be too late.

 

But then—Tails’ voice rang in his mind, clear as day;

 

"Come on, Sonic, will you please just try to focus? Not everyone’s as tough as you, dude. Some basic CPR skills might come in handy for a friend one day, so pay attention—I’ll try to make this quick."

 

Sonic had rolled his eyes at the time, impatient, thinking he’d never need it. Damn it. He cursed himself now for not taking those lessons more seriously. But there was no time for regrets, no time to hesitate.

 

Frantically, he searched the recesses of his mind, clawing for whatever scraps of knowledge he could remember from Tails' lessons, because he simply could not afford to sit here forever, crying into her the crook of her shoulder as he lifeforce faded away from her even a second longer.

 

He had to do something. Anything.

 

"Come on, Amy," he muttered, his voice cracking as he forced himself into action. His soaked body trembled—from the cold, from fear. He straddled her waist, intertwining his fingers before pressing down on her sternum, dead center.

 

His heart pounded wildly, faster than ever before.

 

And then—he began to push.

 

“Please, Amy. Please, wake up. Don’t leave me again, ” Sonic whispered, fear evident in his voice cracking full of emotion. 

 

He started pumping, pressing against her chest in a steady rhythm. His breath came in ragged, uneven gasps as he counted each compression under his breath, clinging to what little he remembered from Tails' lessons.

 

"One... two... three..."

 

He tried to stay calm. Tried. But panic was creeping in, building up inside of him and threatening to tear him apart. His tears dripped onto her pale muzzle, vanishing into the frost as he pushed— again, and again, and again to no avail.

 

She had to wake up.

 

‘What if she doesn’t?!?’ It would all be his fault—his selfish inability to let her go, to accept that he wasn’t wanted anymore, that she didn’t love him like she used to anymore.

His mind spiraled, every worst-case scenario flashing before his eyes. The idea of losing her—after finally finding her again—was unbearable. His chest tightened with dread, the freezing air burned his lungs, but he didn’t stop.

 

He couldn’t.

 

His hands pressed harder, his movements growing more frantic as the seconds stretched into eternity. Desperation clawed at his chest, urging him forward.

 

Then, with a shaky breath, he leaned down. Tilting her head back as gently as he could, he pinched her nose closed and—hesitantly—sealed his lips over hers.

 

It was a cruel twist of fate that their first kiss might also be their last.

 

He breathed—once, twice, three, four, five times—forcing air into her lungs, willing life back into her. His own breath trembled as he pulled away, his flushed cheeks burning hotter than the tears streaking his muzzle in jagged, frozen lines as he watched her unmoving chest and pale peach muzzle turn a concerning shade of baby blue.

 

"Come on, Amy, please—please," he begged.

 

His hands moved faster, his desperation growing like a wildfire in his chest, spreading unchecked with little hope that it would die out any time soon. It would take out everything in its path, until there was nothing left.

 

Nothing but devastation, crumbled foundations, and burnt ashes of what once was had remained. His vision blurred, eyes stinging with unshed tears that froze against his fur in the bitter wind. But he refused to stop, not even as his movements turned frantic, sloppy, each sob wracking his body and stealing what little breath he had left. Not even as his muscles screamed in protest, as the bitter cold sank into his bones.

 

The wind howled, cutting through him like a blade, but he barely felt it. He would keep going—he had to—until his body gave out, until there was nothing left of him to give.

 

Not until she came back to him. 

Or until he shattered completely from his grief.

 

"Wake up... please..." His voice barely rose above a whisper, shattered and weak.

 

With a final, shaky breath, he leaned down again, pressing two more breaths into her mouth, praying.

 

And then—

 

A sharp, ragged gasp. 

 

Amy’s body jolted violently beneath him as her lungs sprang back to life. She coughed, gasping sharply, her entire frame convulsing as she choked up icy water, forcing it up and out in desperate, heaving sputters.

 

Sonic reeled back, eyes wide, watching as she sucked in deep, frantic breaths of air. Her chest rose and fell unevenly, heaving with effort, her fingers twitching against the frost.

 

She was breathing.

 

His heart lurched, pounding so hard it hurt. A weight, crushing and suffocating, suddenly lifted from his chest, leaving him feeling lightheaded, unsteady. He barely registered the way his whole body sagged forward as exhaustion and relief crashed over him like a tidal wave.

 

"Amy," he whispered, voice raw, breaking apart like shattered glass.

 

Her lashes fluttered—dazed, wet, unfocused. The world around her was a blur of ice and snow.

 

She was alive.

 

A strangled, shaking sob ripped from Sonic’s throat—because he had almost lost her.

 

Again.

 

And he didn’t think he could survive that a second time.

 

Amy’s vision swam as the world slowly came into focus around her. The sharp cold against her freezing skin that seemed to burrow itself into the marrow of her bones. The weight of her drenched clothes clinging to her trembling body, they were so heavy, they felt suffocating as they dragged her down into the plush snow that stuck to her frame as violent shivers wracked her frame—the first cruel signs of hypothermia setting in.

 

And the ache—oh, God, the ache.

 

It ripped through her chest like a bullet wound, a sharp, searing pain that made her want to sob. Every desperate, ragged breath sent flames licking up her throat, her lungs burning, straining, fighting to keep her alive.

 

She was so, so cold.

 

Her body craved warmth—not just any warmth, but a familiar one. Strong, steady ebony arms striped in crimson, pulling her close, grounding her, telling her everything was going to be okay, that he was there for her. The comforting texture of her wool blanket, haphazardly slung over the couch at home, waiting for her. The soft heat of the fireplace, crackling gently, warming her frozen toes.

 

She wanted to be there. Not here.

 

She wanted to be curled up on her couch, Kit and Surge nestled beside her, their soft snores melding with the smooth jazz playing off the record player, hot chocolate in hand, not dry-heaving on a snow-covered bank after nearly drowning. Every inch of her body throbbed, ached, burned.

 

But she was alive.

 

And she had one person to thank for that—him.

 

The him in question was still straddling her, his hands hovering just above her, trembling. His chest rose and fell in heavy, unsteady breaths, his fur slicked with snow and sweat.

 

Panic flared inside her.

 

She tried to move—to get away—her hands digging into the snow as she attempted to crawl backward, creating distance between them.

 

But then—something warm hit her cheek.

 

Her breath hitched in her throat and she froze. Blinking, she looked up at him in confusion and through her blurred vision, she saw the source—hot, silent tears streaming down Sonic’s face, carving wet trails through his soaked fur.

 

His lips parted, a sharp exhale escaping as his shoulders shook.

 

"Thank God you’re okay," he choked out, his voice thick, each word raw and pleading. "I was so scared. I-I don’t know what I would do if I lost you again."

 

Before she could even process it, he moved.

 

Sonic lunged forward, his arms wrapping around her in a fierce embrace, so desperate and unyielding, a silent statement that he was giving her no room to protest or argue against him right now—that there was absolutely now way he would let her escape him a second time today. His arms were trembling, but his embrace still felt so strong that it almost took her breath away, but in that very same breath his embrace was so gentle. It was so fragile and momentary, as if the notion of letting her go would shatter him completely.

 

Shaky, blue fingers tangled into the mess of damp, matted pink fur and quills at her back, pressing into her like she was made of clay—like he could mold himself to her, fuse them together in a way that would keep them this way forever. He needed to feel that she was real—that she was actually here, alive and breathing in his arms, and not just some cruel trick of his fractured psyche trying to help him cope.

 

And Chaos, she felt real. 

And,

Oh, how she felt it too as her overburdened heart started to race.

 

The sheer weight of his fear pressed into her, his fingers digging into her back as though trying to memorize every ridge, every curve—desperate to carve the feeling of her existence into his trembling hands, so he’d never forget what it was like to hold her again.

 

His breath, warm against her frozen skin as he buried his face in the crook of her neck, a stark contrast to the cruel bite of winter still clinging to her. His chest rose and fell in sharp, uneven gasps, pressing against hers in a frantic, disjointed rhythm.

 

And then, she realized—

He wasn’t shaking from the cold.

No, this was something far deeper, something raw that shook him to his very core.

He was terrified to let her go.

Amy’s breath caught in her throat, her cheeks warming under the intensity of his proximity. Her heart pounded in her chest as she realized this wasn’t the brash, overconfident and unshakeable Sonic that she used to know and love. There was something different in his embrace—an unfamiliar vulnerability she hadn't seen in him before. She could feel it in the way his body shook against hers, in the way his breath hitched with each shaky exhale of his chest pressing against hers.

 

“S-Sonic...” she murmured, her voice barely a whisper, her hands frozen at her sides as the flood of emotions between them overwhelmed her.

But Sonic didn’t let go. If anything, he clung to her tighter, as if his very soul was tethered to hers and he feared it might slip away if he loosened his hold.

 

His voice trembled when he spoke again, barely above a whisper, but it was full of urgency. “I thought I lost you.”

 

His fingers curled tighter into her fur, his entire frame trembling as he exhaled a ragged breath against her shoulder. The weight of those words settled deep in Amy’s chest, pressing against her heart like an ache too raw to put into words. 

 

Amy swallowed hard, the lump in her throat choking back any response. What could she say? What could she possibly offer in return? That she was here, that she wasn’t going anywhere? As though that would make up for the fact that she'd risked everything—her life, her safety—just to run from him, to run from the very confrontation she should have had long ago. She'd chosen escape, letting the fear of facing her actions, the pain she had caused that had kept her away all these years. She couldn’t even bring herself to speak, because it felt like acknowledging the truth meant confronting everything she had wanted to avoid in the first place.

 

So much for “growing up and moving on.”

 

Had she learned nothing? Was this really the person she had become? Was this how she had grown, how she had changed—by retreating and hiding instead of facing her fears, by putting off the very conversation she needed to have 4 years ago rather than uprooting her whole life because that was obviously the easier choice back then right?

 

But, dear god, she had never felt more loss than she did in this moment. The Sonic she remembered had always been so sure of himself, a literal pillar of confidence—quick with a cocky grin, always assuring her that everything would be fine, no matter what. But now, with his arms wrapped around her like she was the only thing keeping him grounded, he felt... utterly hurt.

 

And that realization hit her harder than the freezing water ever could.

 

“Amy, please,” he begged, his tone raw, unsteady. “Just... just listen to what I have to say. Please. I’m begging you.”

 

Amy’s breath hitched, her heart clenching. She had never heard him like this before—so vulnerable, so shattered. It was like he had torn down every wall, leaving himself exposed in a way she never expected to see before. She didn’t know how to respond, her mind swirling in a blur of confusion and guilt. But all she could do was nod, weakly, staying still in his embrace minus the occasional shiver from the cold.

 

Sonic took a deep, shuddering breath, his chest rising and falling as he tried to steady himself. But when he spoke again, his words were thick with guilt and regret, each one heavier than the last.

 

“I’m sorry... I’m so fucking sorry, Amy, ” he whispered, his voice barely above a breath, cracking under the weight of everything that had been left unsaid for far too long. “I’m sorry for everything. For how I treated you when we were kids... like you were just an inconvenience, like you were second best. For standing you up, again and again, on every date you asked me out to. For never taking you to Twinkle Park, like I promised. For not taking you seriously when you deserved more, better than what I was willing to offer you. For being too afraid to face my own feelings, for running from the truth. For not having the guts to be honest with you, with myself. For leading you on for so long, keeping you in this godforsaken limbo, making you believe in the possibility of something I wasn’t ready to commit to, that I was afraid to commit too. And... for hurting you.”

 

His words spilled out in a rush, each one more painful than the last. Sonic squeezed his eyes shut, unable to hold back the flood of guilt crashing over him. He could feel it gnawing at him, drowning him, and it was suffocating. "I’ve been so unfair to you, Amy... I—I refused to let you go, even now. But the truth is, I never let you in, never let you see how much you meant to me, and that’s my biggest regret of all."

 

He swallowed hard, feeling a lump in his throat that threatened to choke him. The rawness of it all left him breathless, but he couldn't stop now. “ I never deserved you. And I don’t know how to make up for that.”

 

Amy’s breath caught in her throat, her body stiffening in his arms as his words cut deep, resurfacing feelings she had tried to repress all these years. This was the confession she had waited her whole life for—the one she had convinced herself she would never hear. She had been so sure that he didn't care about her, that he would barley miss her after the initial shock wore off and that she was doing what was best for herself in order to move on from him, but here he fucking was pouring his heart out to her after how many years that they had been apart? Tearing up old wounds with little care for how it would affect her, wounds she wasn’t sure she could heal this time

 

"S-Sonic, w-what are you even saying right now?" Her voice trembled, uncertainty clouding her thoughts.

 

Sonic pulled back just enough so that he could look into her eyes, emerald green meeting jade, his face etched with anguish and regret in every line. “I wasn’t ready,” he admitted, his voice soft and broken. “I wasn’t ready for what you wanted. I wasn’t ready for... for the kind of love you were offering me.”

 

His eyes, so often full of energy and confidence, now shimmered with guilt and fear. “I was scared. I was terrified of the feelings you stirred inside me Ames. You were always so open, so full of love and hope, and I—I didn’t know how to handle that. It was easier to run away from you, to push you away, than to face the truth of what I felt when you were by my side.”

 

Amy’s heart tightened painfully at his words. She had always suspected, deep down, that he felt something for her too—that her feelings weren’t entirely one-sided. But after so many rejections, after so many moments where she’d been left hanging, it became harder and harder to hold onto that fragile belief. She had questioned herself, wondered if she was just deluding herself, convincing herself there was a chance with him despite the countless times he’d pushed her away. But hearing him finally admit it out loud made the ache in her chest feel almost unbearable.

 

She had spent years trying to decipher his mixed signals—those fleeting, tender moments that gave her hope, only to be followed by the cold distance he placed between them. Each time he pulled away, it was like a piece of her heart shattered, and yet, she’d held on. She couldn’t help but wonder if, in the end, she’d been fooling herself all along.

 

Sonic’s eyes fell, his hands trembling as they pulled away to rest on her shoulders. “You deserved more, Amy,” he murmured, voice thick with sorrow. “You deserved someone who could give you everything, who wouldn’t make you wait on them to grow up or ever make you question where you stood with them. But I couldn’t do that back then for you. I... I was selfish and scared.”

 

The words hung between them, heavy and suffocating, and Amy didn’t know how to respond. A part of her wanted to scream, to demand the answers she’d been denied for so long, to tell him how much he had hurt her. But another part of her, the part she had buried deep down for so long, that couldn't bear to see him hurting, that just wanted to hold him and make the pain disappear—to take it all away and shoulder that burden herself. 

 

Amy’s breath was shaky, her mind swirling with the weight of his confession. She had spent so many nights wondering why he pushed her away, why he refused to let her in, even as he kept her tethered to him.

 

His voice cracked, breaking as he clenched his jaw, fighting back the tears that continued to fall. “I didn’t want to lose you, but I wasn’t ready to be what you needed me to be. I thought... I thought if I kept things the way they were, if I just... kept you close but didn’t let you in all the way... that I could have both. That things could stay the way they were forever. But all I did was hurt you in the end.” His words hung in the silence of the forest, a confession that pierced through the years of unspoken pain.

 

And in that moment, everything she had ever wanted to say, every ounce of frustration and every piece of heartbreak, felt too heavy to voice suddenly.

 

Amy’s breath hitched, shaky as she struggled to process the weight of his confession. Her mind spun with thoughts and emotions, memories of all the times she had wondered why he had pushed her away, why he’d refused to let her in completely, even as he held onto her in the most confusing of ways. It was as if he had kept her tethered to him with invisible threads, never letting her go, but never truly allowing her to be a part of his life either.

 

“And now,” Sonic continued, his voice trembling with the weight of his regret, “I’m afraid I’ve ruined everything. I was too scared to face the truth back then, and now... now I don’t know if I’ll ever get the chance to make it right. But I would give anything to rewrite those wrongs, to start over, to—to stop running away from you and be everything, and I mean everything you ever needed me to be. I..I–” His words faltered, the enormity of what he was saying sinking in.

 

He finally met her gaze, and the raw vulnerability in his eyes made Amy’s chest tighten, a painful ache blooming within her. “I’m sorry, Amy,” he whispered, his voice cracking under the strain of all he’d held back. “I’m so, so sorry. Please let me make it up to you, give me a chance to right my wrongs.”

 

Sonic’s heart raced, and before he could second-guess himself, his hand reached up, gently cupping Amy’s cheek. The warmth of his touch contrasted sharply with the cold air around them, a stark reminder of the distance that had always lingered between them. But as his hand made contact, she instinctively recoiled, her eyes wide, a mixture of fear and defiance flashing across her face.

 

In that moment, something primal surged within him—an overwhelming, fierce need to bridge the gap between them, to tear down the walls forged by distance and misunderstanding. His breath came in sharp bursts as he acted on that impulse. In a single, swift movement, he pressed her arms above her head, pinning them into the soft snow beneath them, his gaze unwavering as it locked onto hers, pleading and intense.

 

"Amy," he murmured again, softer this time, filled with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine. His emerald green eyes shone brightly against the backdrop of the snowy landscape, reflecting both his desperation and his longing. As if saying her name alone could hold her there, could make her understand everything he felt that he had failed to put into words. His emerald eyes bore into her, pleading, aching, and she hated it. Hated how easily he could unravel her with just a look.

 

Don't look at me with those eyes, Sonic.

 

Amy’s breath came in short, uneven bursts, her pulse hammering against her ribs. “Don’t look at me that way,” she pleaded, barely able to keep her voice steady. She could feel the heat rising to her face as he inched closer to her, his presence was overwhelming.

 

She felt a surge of conflicting emotions—his gaze was both a balm and a wound, stirring up all the feelings she had fought so hard to contain. She tried to pull away again, but he held her firm, the weight of his body pinning her down in the soft snow. 

 

She squeezed her eyes shut, as if blocking him out would somehow make this moment easier, make the ache in her chest disappear. But she could still feel him—his warmth, his breath, the weight of him pressing her into the snow, inescapable.

 

"Like what?" he asked, voice barely above a whisper, emerald green eyes glossing over in a misty gaze as he watched the blush spread across her cheeks.

 

Her lips parted slightly as she exhaled a shaky sigh and shook her head, her throat tightening and voice cracking in the process. "S-Stop."

 

But if there was one thing Sonic wasn’t good at, it was doing as he was told. and that wasn't something he planned on changing up today. He always had a rebellious need to do things his own way, I mean that’s how he always chose to live his life and it’s worked out for him more often than not. So why switch it up now? Not when everything in his body screamed at him to never let her go.

 

So he didn’t let go. He didn’t move away.

 

Instead, he stayed there, hovering over her, his grip firm yet shaking. "Please look at me, Amy," he begged, his voice raw with something she couldn’t name—something that terrified her and made her squirm under his grasp.

 

Her eyes fluttered back open against her will, drawn to him like gravity. And there it was again—that look. The one she had chased for years, convinced herself she had imagined at times. The one that made every painful memory come rushing back, made every wound he had left on her heart bleed anew.

 

“Please… just let me go, Sonic.” Her breath hitched as she searched his eyes, desperate for him to understand the type of situation he was putting her in, how difficult this was for her. Hoping that he would show her just an ounce of mercy and comply with her plea.

 

“Don’t do this to me,” she whispered, voice breaking. “Don’t make me believe in something that isn’t real.”

 

“Amy, I—I’m being serious, I—.”

 

“Don't! Don't you dare Sonic! Don't look at me like —you love me .” She choked out, the words jagged and aching as hot tears burned at the corners of her eyes. She wanted to be angry, to shove him away, to demand why—why now, why after all this time? Because if he did love her—if he had all this time—then what had all those years of heartache been for?

 

His expression flickered with something unreadable, his brows furrowing slightly. But he didn’t look away from her, in fact it felt like he doubled down and stared even harder at her.

 

Instead, he leaned closer, his breath mingling with the cold air between them. “But I do love you, Amy Rose.” he said huskily, a boyish smile tugging at his lips as he cupped her cheek in his hand. “I always have and I think I always will Ames, from the moment I first saw you on Little Planet…to the day I said goodbye to you at the train station, to all the years you were gone, my heart ached for you . I was just too stupid to realize how I felt about you until you were gone.”

 

Amy’s breath hitched, her entire body going rigid beneath him. The words hung in the air, fragile and dangerous, like an icicle hanging below a branch, melting ever so slowly, threatening to snap and pierce through her heart the moment it fell.

 

No. No, No! He didn’t get to say that— not after everything.

 

She squeezed her eyes shut, tears slipping down her cheeks as she shook her head, hoping that sheer denial could force his words from her mind, and could stop them from echoing endlessly in her ears. Maybe if she refused to accept them, it would somehow make this easier.

 

“You don’t mean that. You can’t—” Her voice cracked, the lump in her throat strangling the rest of her words. She swallowed hard, her grief laced with fury. “You don’t get to just say that, Sonic. Not now. Not after everything you fucking put me through. After everything I’ve been through!”

 

His grip on her wrists loosened slightly, but he didn’t let go. His expression was unreadable, conflicted as he mulled over what to say next, emerald green eyes teetering on a mixture of desperation and guilt.

 

“I know,” he murmured, his voice barely more than a breath. “I know I don’t deserve to say it. But it’s the truth.”

 

He exhaled, as if the weight of the words themselves could crush him.

 

“I love you.”

 

Amy’s chest clenched, her heart waging a brutal war between the aching part of her that had wanted to hear those words for so long and the furious part of her that wanted to scream at him, that wanted to beat the man to a bloody pulp and putt him across the sky like a meager golf ball. She should refuse to forgive him, and curse him for the rest of his life for having the audacity to say those words to her now. Now , when it was too late, when it should've been too late.

 

When those words should've meant nothing to her.

 

Her vision blurred. “Then why?” she whispered, voice raw with hurt. “If you loved me all this time, why did you treat me like I was nothing to you?”

 

Sonic flinched as if she had struck him, his ears flattening, his grip faltering. Shame flickered across his face, raw and unguarded.

 

“Because I was a coward," he admitted, the words bitter on his tongue. "I couldn’t face my feelings. I couldn’t even be honest with myself.” He swallowed hard, his voice shaking despite his best efforts to keep it steady. “Because I was scared—scared that if I told you to stop chasing after me, I’d lose you to someone else. Scared of dragging you into more danger than I already had. Of Eggman, or someone worse, exploiting my feelings for you—using them against me... or against you .”

 

His hands clenched at his sides, guilt weighing heavy in his eyes. "So I pushed you away. I thought I was protecting you, I thought I was doing the right thing at the time, but I couldn't have been more wrong, Ames. I see that now, I see how much I hurt you and it kills me to be the source of all that pain. I wish I could take back time, that I could mend those wounds and make everything okay because I can't stand to see you crying, especially because of an idiot like me.” 

 

“That’s not fair, Sonic!” Amy’s voice was sharp, cutting through the cold air as she pushed herself away from him, her chest heaving with a mixture of anger, frustration, and the overwhelming tide of emotions that she had spent years trying to bury. 

 

She shot to her feet, fists clenched at her sides, trembling from more than just the cold.

“You don’t get to just do this to me!” she shouted at him.

 

“You don’t get to just show up, say sorry, and expect everything to go back to normal, Sonic! Back to the way things were when we were kids!” Amy’s voice shook, raw with anger and heartbreak. She took a step back, her breath coming in sharp, uneven gasps. “How could I even go back after everything I’ve done?”

 

Sonic remained on his knees in the snow, staring up at her, his face pale. Every word she hurled at him hit like a punch from Knuckles, knocking the air from his lungs. He flinched, his ears pressed flat against his head. He opened his mouth to speak—to say something, anything —but the words wouldn’t come.

 

Amy’s fists clenched at her sides, her whole body trembling. “You’re not going to ruin this for me. Not after all the time I spent trying to move on, trying to let go of you! Do you have any idea how hard it was? How much I gave, how much I sacrificed because of you ?” Her voice cracked, but she didn’t stop. “Do you even realize how long it took for me to stop hoping you’d find me? That one day you’d just show up at my door and say all the things I desperately wanted to hear from you?” Her breath hitched, and she swiped angrily at the tears that burned her eyes. “I waited for you, Sonic. I waited for years. And you never came.”

 

“It was supposed to stay that way!” Amy’s chest tightened, the weight of everything she’d buried for so long threatening to crush her. Her breath hitched, her vision blurred with tears that she could no longer hold back.

 

“But I never could,” she whispered, voice trembling. “Because, my heart never stopped beating for you, Sonic . No matter how hard I tried, no matter how much I told myself I had to move on—you were always there.” Her fingers curled against her chest as if trying to grasp something already lost. “In my head, in my heart. Always. ”

 

Her throat tightened, her pulse hammering as she forced the words past the ache. “And now?” she demanded, the pain bleeding through every syllable. “Now that I’ve finally moved on, now that I’ve let you go —you suddenly show up and decide you love me?”

 

Silence.

 

It stretched between them, heavy and suffocating, swallowing the space where his answer should have been.

 

Then, barely above a whisper, Sonic spoke.

“I’m so sorry for hurting you, Amy.”

 

“I’ll apologize to you every day for the rest of my life if that’s what it takes for you to forgive me, I’ll do whatever it takes to gain your trust again, even if it takes the rest of our lives and then some.” His voice was quiet, yet steady, raw with something he had never let himself say aloud before. “But I will never apologize for loving you—because I never let you go Ames.”

 

She looked at him, her eyes shining with tears as she pinched the bridge of her nose. “ Chaos, how could you be so selfish, Sonic? Don’t you see what you’re doing to me?” Her voice wavered, “It’s not fair. It’s not fucking fair , because after all this time, after everything I’ve been through, you still have this hold on me.”

 

She swiped at her tears angrily, as if wiping them away could somehow erase the evidence of how much he still affected her. How much he still mattered to her in spite of everything .

 

“I thought I was finally free. That I could finally move on. Chaos, I thought I had moved on!” Her breath came in sharp, uneven gasps, her fists clenching at her sides. “But now—now you’re here, saying all these things, and it’s like... it’s like I never left. Like nothing ever changed.” Her voice cracked, and this time, she couldn’t stop the sob that tore from her throat.

 

Sonic swallowed hard and slowly pushed himself to his feet. His heart ached as he watched the storm of emotions spill from her, emotions he had been too blind—or too afraid—to acknowledge for so long.

 

He took a hesitant step toward her, hands lifting slightly as if he wanted to reach for her, to comfort her, to hold her. But he stopped himself. His arms fell to his sides, the weight of his own guilt and uncertainty pressing down on him like a stone.

 

Was he really this selfish? Was he truly so self-indulgent that he had come back only to reopen wounds she had fought so hard to close?

 

“Amy, I’m s—” he began, but she shook her head, cutting him off.

 

“No, Sonic!” she cut him off, her voice fierce and raw. “You don’t get to say you’re sorry and think that makes everything better. It doesn’t work like that! You can’t just waltz back into my life and expect me to forget all the nights I cried over you—all the times I wondered what was wrong with me, why I wasn’t good enough for you, questioning my self worth.”

 

Sonic’s chest tightened, her words striking deep, each one twisting the guilt already suffocating him. He wanted to tell her she was wrong—to reach out, to fix this—but he couldn’t. Because the truth was, he had made her feel that way. He had left her in the dark, questioning her worth, and nothing he said could erase that pain.

 

Amy exhaled shakily, her voice softening, but the hurt still lingered. “I loved you, Sonic. I think a part of me still does. ” The confession slipped out, her voice breaking as she looked away, as if ashamed to admit it. “But it’s not that simple anymore, this isn't just about you and me anymore . You can’t just apologize and make it all disappear.”

 

Sonic stood frozen, his mouth dry, every word he had prepared crumbling to dust. Apologies, explanations, promises—none of it felt like enough. Because how could anything ever be enough for the damage he had done to Amy’s heart?

 

“I’m sorry,” he whispered again, his voice raw. “I know I’ve hurt you. I know I don’t deserve your forgiveness... or your love. But I can’t lose you again, Amy. I won’t give up on us.”

Amy’s eyes met his, her tears still falling, and for a moment, the world shrank to just the two of them. The weight of their history pressed down on them—years of unspoken words, of feelings pushed aside, of love left to wither but never truly die.

 

Sonic’s heart pounded as he reached up, his fingers brushing against her cheek. His touch was warm despite the biting cold, a stark contrast that sent a shiver through her. Amy’s breath hitched, her pulse quickening, her body betraying her even as she instinctively recoiled. Her wide eyes reflected a storm of emotions—fear, defiance, longing.

 

But Sonic saw it—the flicker of something buried deep, something she had spent years trying to extinguish.

 

“Amy…” His voice was barely a breath, but it wrapped around her like a tether, pulling her back into a past she had sworn to leave behind. His thumb traced along her cheekbone, lingering, as if trying to memorize the feel of her beneath his touch. “You feel it too, don’t you?”

 

Her lips parted, a sharp inhale freezing in her throat. She wanted to deny it, to push him away, but the fire he had always ignited within her roared back to life.

 

“That connection. That thing between us that never really went away, no matter how far apart we’ve been, no matter what we’ve done to each other. You feel it, don’t you, Amy?”

 

Amy’s throat went dry. She wanted to tell herself it was just a fleeting moment of weakness, but her body betrayed her in ways she couldn’t ignore. The pulse beneath her skin, the ache in her chest, the fire that flickered to life in the pit of her stomach—they were all there, undeniable. And in that moment, she realized that, despite everything she had told herself over the years, despite how much she had tried to move on, she still wanted him.

 

“I…” Her voice faltered, and she looked away, her breath trembling as she fought to maintain control. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she whispered, but even as the words left her mouth, she knew it was a lie.

 

Sonic’s gaze softened, and he stepped closer, his hand reaching out, but this time, she didn’t pull away. His fingers grazed the other side of her face, his touch gentle, sensual in the way his thumb grazed over her bottom lip. “You don’t have to say it, Amy. I can see it in your eyes. I’ve always been able to see it. That spark. That part of you that still wants me, even when you don’t want to admit it.”

 

Her chest tightened painfully at his words. She closed her eyes, trying to fight the surge of emotions crashing through her, but it was impossible. All the years of pretending, of convincing herself she was over him—it all came flooding back in that single, simple question. The truth of what she still felt for him, the ache that had never gone away, no matter how hard she tried to bury it.

 

She wanted to punch him away. She wanted to scream at him for making her feel this way, for coming back into her life after all the damage, after everything he had put her through. But the warmth of his touch, the sincerity in his eyes—it made it so much harder to do.

 

And deep down, she knew that, despite everything, she still felt it too.

 

And then, with a rush of determination, Sonic closed the distance between them. His lips met hers in a kiss that was both hesitant and desperate, a collision of past and present. It was a silent confession, a promise— this time, I won’t let you go Amy.

 

For one fleeting second, Amy melted into him, the years falling away as if nothing had changed. The memories, the laughter, the love—it all came rushing back, raw and undeniable. Her hands clenched at his chest, her fingers trembling against the fabric of his jacket, not pushing him away but pulling him closer. The kiss deepened, growing more desperate with every passing second, each moment stretching into eternity as they lost themselves in the rhythm of it. All the fear, the pain, the uncertainty—the years of silent longing—all faded, replaced by a warmth that enveloped them like a cocoon. It was everything they had been too afraid to say, everything they had been too scared to confront, all poured into that one intimate kiss.

 

Amy's pulse raced in her neck, a mix of confusion and clarity sweeping over her. Her chest rose and fell against his with each breath, her body responding to his in ways she hadn’t allowed herself to acknowledge. She felt every inch of him—his warmth, his strength, the way his touch seemed to undo her, bit by bit. She hadn’t realized how much she had missed this— him —until now.

 

When they finally pulled away, both breathless, Sonic searched her eyes, his expression searching, vulnerable. He wanted to be sure, to know that she felt what he did. "I’m not going anywhere," he vowed, his voice firm but gentle, his grip still firm on her arms. "I swear it."

 

The sincerity in his eyes caught her breath, the weight of his promise pressing on her heart. She wanted to respond, to say something, but the words caught in her throat. She was so afraid, but she couldn’t ignore the flicker of hope that he had reignited.

 

Before she could speak, Sonic leaned in again, his lips finding hers once more, pulling her back into the maelstrom of emotions swirling between them. The kiss was hotter now, a fire that had long been smoldering and was finally being set ablaze. The heat between them was palpable, electric, and Amy couldn’t stop the small gasp that escaped her lips as he deepened the kiss, his hands moving to pull her closer.

 

Her body trembled beneath him, responding instinctively to the closeness. Her soft whimpers against his lips only fueled the fire, urging her to let go, to give in to what they both desperately wanted but were too afraid to admit. His shirt was discarded in a hurry, leaving his bare chest exposed to the cold air, but it only seemed to heighten the intensity of the moment. Sonic was on fire, and he was pulling her into it, making her burn with him.

 

For once, she didn’t care about the consequences, the fears, the questions. All that mattered was the way he made her feel—alive, desired, and like she was finally where she was meant to be.

With a fervent urgency, Sonic worked to unzip Amy’s dress, his hands trembling slightly as he eased it off her shoulders. They moved in needy unison, their breaths mingling in the crisp air as muffled moans and gasps echoed through the otherwise silent forest. The falling snow did little to cool their heated bodies; instead, it seemed to envelop them in a cocoon of intimacy, making the world outside feel impossibly distant.

 

Sonic’s hand slid slowly up Amy’s thigh, and she couldn’t suppress the sharp gasp that escaped her lips. Her fingers dug into his back, the unexpected contact sending a jolt of warmth through her, but then—just as quickly—doubt swept in, cold and unexpected. His hand halted just above the waistband of her underwear, and the stillness between them deepened as he felt the subtle tension in her muscles.

 

“Sorry… is this your first time, Ames?” His voice was a low murmur, breathless and full of quiet understanding, his lips still brushing against hers between kisses.

 

Amy froze. Her eyes flew open, and the daze of desire she'd been lost in shattered like glass. His words lingered, the weight of his question sinking in and echoing through her mind, and with them came the memories of Shadow—the intimacy they had shared, the closeness and the act of betrayal she was moments away from committing.

 

Chaos, the betrayal that she had already committed!

 

Panic surged in her chest, and before she could think, she pulled away, pulling her dress back up, her breath shaky and uneven. “I—I can’t do this right now. I’m sorry.”

 

Sonic let out a soft, understanding chuckle, though the flicker of disappointment in his eyes was impossible to hide. “Yeah, I guess I got a little carried away, all things considered.” He ran a hand through his spiky hair, trying to smooth out the sudden tension that had settled between them. His gaze softened, regret lingering in his eyes, but there was no pressure in his demeanor. He wasn’t going to rush her.

 

Amy’s heart raced, and a wave of guilt washed over her. The moment had been intoxicating—every touch, every kiss had made her forget everything else. For a brief moment in time, she had lost herself in the warmth of Sonic's embrace, the weight of her past forgotten along with her feelings for her ebony heartthrob that had spent years helping put her broken heart back together.

But now, reality slammed back into place, dragging her into a whirlwind of consequences. How could she have let it go this far? How could she have forgotten about Shadow in that way?

 

The promises she had made to herself were all slipping away.

 

Her voice trembled as she spoke, the words barely escaping. “No… you just don’t understand, Sonic,” she whispered, her gaze darting to the ground. “There’s… there’s someone else—”

 

Her words were cut off as the crunching of snow echoed through the still forest, each step louder than the last. Her body froze, and for a split second, she could swear she felt every heartbeat slow. The unmistakable presence of others was drawing near.

 

Sonic tensed beside her, his eyes narrowing, his posture shifting into something defensive. Amy’s pulse quickened, the adrenaline of panic flooding her veins. Then, in the blink of an eye, a figure dashed past her, its speed a blur of green and yellow, and Sonic was tackled to the ground with a force that made her stomach lurch.

 

“Amy!” Sonic’s voice was sharp with alarm as he crashed into the snow, the back of his head hitting a rock with a sickening thud. His vision blurred, the impact knocking the air from his lungs and sending him into a disorienting haze. Before he could even process the situation, everything around him slipped away, and the world faded to black.

 

Amy’s heart pounded in her chest, panic swelling in her throat as she looked at Sonic’s unconscious form. She tried to move, to speak, but her body refused to respond. Her hands trembled, and the cold air stung her skin, creeping through her layers.

 

But then, the sound of footsteps—heavy and hurried—broke through the haze. She glanced up to see the others—Tails, Bark, Tekno, and Kit—rushing toward her. Their faces were filled with concern, their eyes wide, and the weight of their gazes only deepened the guilt gnawing at her.

 

Tails reached her first, his expression a mix of worry and determination as he knelt beside her, shining a small light in her eyes. “Amy, are you okay?” he asked urgently, his hands hovering over her, trying to assess her condition.

 

Before Amy could answer, Bark gently pulled the young tenrec off of Sonic, giving him a quick check for any injuries. Meanwhile, Tekno was already talking to Kit, directing him to keep an eye on Sonic while she tried to stabilize Amy. The cold air pressed in, and Amy could feel the beginnings of hypothermia creeping in. Her body was shaking uncontrollably, her teeth chattering.

 

And then, just as the world around her seemed to darken at the edges, a comforting warmth enveloped her. She blinked, disoriented, as Tekno scooped her up into her arms, wrapping her fuzzy coat over her shoulders.

 

“Hold on, Amy,” Tekno’s voice was soft but firm, though Amy could barely process her surroundings. Everything felt heavy, like the weight of the world had pressed down on her chest, and her vision blurred at the edges.

 

With a soft gasp, she felt herself slipping away, her body betraying her as she fell into the darkness, unconscious in Tekno’s arms. The last thing she heard was the faint sound of Tails calling to Sonic, but everything else faded into a deep, consuming quiet.

 

Notes:

Thank you for reading, I hope that you enjoyed the chapter everyone😉!
Hopefully you don't all hate me TOO much, if you've read any of my other stories you know I like to keep things interesting, good or bad 😙!
I need to stop putting our boy Shadow through it 😭, but the plottttt!

Anyways, sorry for the delay with putting out new chapters lately, I've been working on a gothic Shadamy Vampire story with Honeylicious & Magicjigsaw!!!! ♥️♥️♥️
The Queens of Shadamy content if I do say so myself 👑 and heavy is the head that wears the crown.
Literally because the three of us have been scrimping over our keyboards these past couple months coming up with this story
and were so close to being able to put the story out on A03 soon! I'm so excited I hope you guys will love it as much as we do.
If you don't I'll probably throw up, cry and give up writing forever..... probably.

It's called "Bloodstained Prophecy", make sure to check it out if you've been a fan of our works, its gonna be a collaboration between the three of us, so obviously its going to be Shadamy gourmand heaven and you just couldn't afford to miss out on it 😉.

Notes:

Like & leave a comment if you enjoyed it, hoping I have the will to see this fic to the end. Not sure how long it will go but i'm enjoying the ride :) hope you do too! Also might change the rating in the future depending on how the story goes.